The World of Layonara

In-Character Forums => The Dragon Storm Campaign => Topic started by: Dezza on April 11, 2011, 08:43:23 pm

Title: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 11, 2011, 08:43:23 pm
And as the Cult arranges themselves for battle in Fort Miritrix, and the leading elements of the large Cult force approaching Nesar engage and smash the front ranks of the Nesar armies in Nith another larger army approaches south and west of Fort of Last Hope.

Overhead in the early hours of the morning a massive Red Dragon is seen circling lazily over the Fort high above as the Cult forces begin to make their approach. By Midday the Dragon descends content merely to destroy and burn everyliving thing and every structure lying between the Forts walls and the edges of the surrounding valley until nothing remains but burnt and blackened ruins of the large village that once nestled around the mighty walls of the Fort of Last Hope.

Inside the city forces dispatched from Fort Miritrix to its defence can do nothing but wait helplessly as the Mighty Red Dragon has its way with the area. By afternoon, heavy black smoke forms a massive pyre into the sky obscuring vision for all those in the Fort itself.

And as night falls thousands of campfires begin to set up a few miles from the fort to the south, then to thewest and finally by midnight to the north. Thus, as morning light filtered across the ruined town and the Mighty Fort standing within it. The defenders looked out at huge force made up of Myr'drachs, Drachs, soldiers and Dragons of the Cult army with some trepidation.

Only the eastern passage through the mountains was still theirs since the Fort itself backed up against the ravine passage meaning an army would have to break through the Fort, or somehow scale massive rugged mountains to get behind them. For now the supply lines through the eastern pass to the makeshift docks for supply ships guided through the reefs by the Sindalerians remained open. How long that would remain so with he dragons present was not known.

After three days of Seige a letter arrived for the Forts leaders demanding their surrender from the enemy General Jaedon Siphe, a man rumoured to have never lost a battle under his direct command, a man who already had stamped his authority on the conflict in Hilm. His tactics and battle plans the ones that had enabled them to so far take over and control almost half of Hilm.  The messages returned from Sir Lance and Lord Alexander were sent to the Cult General and within hours the first attacks began.

The Cult armies began building large seige towers and catapults while Two Cult corruputed Dragons began dropping large rocks on the Fort from above . Occasionally the Mighty Red dragon was also seen gliding over the pass to the east.

This continues for over a week.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 12, 2011, 12:03:49 am
In the War room of the dwarven built Fort the mixed leaders of the forces currently stationed inside the Fort gather to talk about their options.

A grizzled dwarven veteran, currently Fort Commander, Logren Rockeater stands over a large map on the floor of the chamber. Cleverly created over forty years before by dwarven crafstmen from coloured tiles are set into the floor in a way that forms the landscapes and surroundings of the Fort for upto fifty miles. Small figurines and markers are arrayed in an almost enclosing circle around the Fort.

To his left stands Sir Lance, who arrived barely moments before through the portal in the main hall. To his right the Castellan of the Fort, Captain Markhum Menais, a staunch Toranite and able field commander. Across from them are several captains, lieutenants and other ranked men and women from the forces currently serving in the Fort, all gathered grimly to assess whats going on.

As they speak another rumble echoes as a dragon drops several more boulders onto the areas inside the fort. Dust trickles from the ceiling and onto the map over the main gate. Commander Logren scowls and wipes it away with a heavy boot.

Sir Lance looks tired and weary but he appraises the situation then speaks to those assembled.

"The Commander and I have reviewed all the current intelligence we have. The South is lost at present, we have conceded this. Fort of last Hope is all that remains in Hilms control, the Cult control everything from here to Fort Hilm and out to Kuhl and south to Nesar.

We've had no word in the last week of whats going on in Nesar. We are particularly interested in the battles being fought in Fort Miritrix. If the Cult win there we can expect them to send additional forces north as soon as they are free to join those already gathered around you here in the Fort.

The Good news is that the eastern supply lines to the makeshift docks through the mountains remains open, two ships are being guided to those docks as we speak with reinforcements and supplies by the Shindalierians. You should have those supplies within the week. Also this Fort is dwarven built and as solid as they come, we have ample provisions and water supplies to last indefinitely. If the eastern passage is lost then it becomes another matter, but for the moment I am assured if need be you could hold out for a year or two at this current pace.

The not so good news is that the fort can hold about eight to ten thousand soldiers and thats it. The Cult also have two corrupted Dragons and Ractrafiorez flying around for them out there as well as over fifteen thousand varied troop types which includes a sizable force of Myr'Drachs.

We've seen the advantage those Myr'drachs give the Cult. They shocked and bloodied the nose of the Rael armies in Sederra and it cost them dearly to hold the city against a similarly sized force that face us here.

We are under no illusions that should you fail to hold the Fort then Hilm will fall next. You cannot allow the Cult to be content to seige you here and to send their additional forces north. The task falls to each and every one of you to ensure that the Cult forces that are facing you now stay here. I cannot understate the importance of that directive.

This Fort is aptly named, the Last Hope. It pains me to place that burden on you all. I know that command ensures that many more good men and women will die but it must be so. There are plans even now to try and infiltrate Kuhl and bring an end from within their ranks to this scourge that assails us all. We need to give them the time to carry out that plan. Only then will we be able to respond and fight back. For now, we must hold them, hold them and try not to lose anymore ground."

Grim faces stare back at him as he surveys those before him. Lance sighs a weary sigh, a resigned sigh.

"Now, we need to review placements around the Fort, the Main gate will be their focus once their catapults are up and running. If they can't weaken the foundations there I'm sure they will use the Dragons so we'll need to be prepared for that. I believe Captain Argali may arrive soon to help install the ballistae with the custom bolts for the dragons.

I pray that Toran and those who worship Gods amongst us pray to their own gods that we can do what needs to be done in the dark days that will follow. Now, if you dont mind I have need to speak to the Commander and the Castellan."

Those assembled slowly file out of the door and to their various positions around the city. Overhead another dull rumble and another trickle of dust drifts from the ceiling and ominously lands in a small pile in the eastern passaged through the mountains.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 12, 2011, 12:11:24 am
// Forces residing in the Fort:

500 Voraxians    Lost: 297
500 Toranites    Lost:  242
250 Rofireinites  Lost: 165
150 Mixed faiths  Lost: 102
500 Unified regiments of Lor   Lost: 213
500 Runic Anvil   Lost: 248
120 Blackford Blue Helms   Lost: 67
550 Brelins combined forces  Lost: 303
150 Telish Dejan Archers  Lost: 138
500 Driran Archers   Lost: 214
24 Southern Vale Arcane Archers   Lost: 14
25 Mixed Mages   Lost: 18

500 Hilm Dwarven Heavy Infantry  Lost: 281
2000 Hilm Light Infantry   Lost: 1092
2000 Hilm Heavy Infantry  Lost: 839
1000 Hilm Heavy Crossbows   Lost: 536

Giants of Grannoch: 3

// 18-04-11 // Updated end of day 23 since seige began, which is when PCs arrive back in the Fort from rescuing the wagon supply train.

// 30-04-11 // Updated end of day 3 countdown to Ractrafiorez return, the collapse of the southern gate tunnel.

// 14-05-11 // Updated as Daniella and jaedon parlay

// 18-05-11 // Updated on day 24 of the deadline
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 15, 2011, 08:52:41 am
Two days later from when lance last spoke to the leaders in the Fort and he returns, this time with fresh intelligence and accompanied by Lady Daniella Stormhaven. Both appear grim.

As they all gather once again in the War room of the Fort Lance begins.

"We've had some more intell from the field. Many of the adventurers who have been tied up in engagements elsewhere have started to merge on Hilm. Sederra is almost under control, Rael and Succession are working together with the Synod to get order restored there. There are still some small elements of the Cult forces left over that are causing some havoc but Raels General there has specialist units in the field now tracking them down.

THe Cult invaded Nesar over a week ago now and just today I've had word that Fort Miritrix is under seige and the Cult forces have taken Prim and are threatening Holar. The Nesar forces in Nith are holding at the river but I've had some disconcerting reports that the Black Wizards are up to something and have met with Cyn Chen without consultation with anyone. I fear it has something to do with the War Council dismissing their offer for help in this campaign."

Daniella speaks suddenly, "Lord Alexander was quite clear in his recommendations for the Black Wizards help Sir Lance."

Lance nods, "Yes, yes he was. We can't worry about that now. We just have to hope they don't make peace because if they do Cyn Chen and that army are going to turn straight around and head north towards us here. We've got enough Cult forces out there already without giving them enough soldiers that they believe that can overrun the Fort. Anway, whats your report Commander?" He looks to Logren who is chewing on a stick of licorice that has stained his bottom lip and front teeth black. He spits the licorice into a pot plant on the side of the room and walks over.

"They've tested our defences so far an got nuthin cept for some broken teeth. Dis Fort was built by dwarves, its a tough nut to crack. Deh dragons are a nuisance but deh men are keeping dere heads low an under cover as much as ken beh expected. We've taken casualties but nothin sever so far. I reckon dere waitin fer somethin and they are just going teh keep probin fer a weak spoke in deh meantime."

Daniella speaks again as the Fort Commander finishes. "The problem is that they may be content to keep us here. You've nearly nine and a half thousand battle hardened soldiers tucked up nice and cosy here Commander. If I was on their side I'd be reluctant to engage you as well unless I had an overwhelming force. Truth be told Fort Hilm is their real objective. If it falls then Hilm is lost whether you are still here or not. They might just figure its better to keep you locked up here while they break Hilm, then they can do with you what they want afterwards."

Pale faces, grim faces, angry faces meet her bluntly spoken words. The Fort Commander is quiet for a few moments than speaks again thoughtfully.

"Den what do you suggest Commander? A rally forth and take them on outside the fort? Suicide with the numbers they have out there."

"No Sir, but you need to do enough to make sure you tie up that army out there. You heard what Sir Lance said about Fort Miritrix. The Cult laid seige to lock them in and then went around them and are doing what they like to the people of Northern Nesar with no one to stop them. Fort Hilm has to hold. If that means you have to lead a few sorties out the gates to keep their attention, then you need to do it."

"Alright." Lance's voice interjects as the Fort Commander was going to retort. "Lady Daniella makes a good point Sir. It's no use sugar coating things. We are stuck between a rock and a hard place. You and everyone here in this Fort have to hold whatever armies you can here. If that means you have to engage them outside the fort to ensure they cant afford to send soldiers north then thats what has to happen."

The grizzled dwarf looks up at Lance biting his bottom lip hard. "Is that an order....Sir?" He bit of the last Sir as he said it with annoyance.

Lance sighs. "I'm afraid it is."

"Roight, well, I better order more wood."

"Wood?" Lance glanced at him perplexed.

"Yeah, gunna need more coffins fer all deh soldiers dat are going teh die in them sorties yer talkin bout."

Lance glanced at him coldly while beside him Daniella fought to control her rising ire. "Jsut make sure it happens, more and more adventurers are arriving every day and you'll have all the firepower you need. Have you distributed all the supplies you've received from the mercantile trade groups that have contributed to this campaign? The donations, the provisions and such?"

Logren hooked a thumb through his belt. "Aye, some bloody nice stuff too, picked out a few things fer meself as well."

"Good, see that as as many soldiers as possible receive that stuff, it can make a difference between life and death for many."

Logren grunts in reply. Soon after the meeting disperses with Lance and Daniella returning to Fort Hilm just in time to receive word that Molvarens army is marching.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 17, 2011, 06:17:05 pm
*Griff makes the trek to the Fort of Last Hope to meet with the kin there and his fellow Voraxians.  He surveys the situation and gathers as much information about the state of things from various sources at the Fort.  He does his best to keep a proud and confident face as he goes about the Voraxian warriors posted there.  He helps check their equipment and weapons making sure they have what they need for the most part.  He insures the kin that anything that bleeds can be killed, and these basserds is no different.  A well placed axe, good feet and the might of Vorax will get them through.

He seeks out those that have already fought the Drachs and organizes meetings in the Fort allowing all experienced on Drach warfare to speak on what the enemies strengths and weaknesses are.  They take turns, including Griff, explaining their encounters and the battle tactics that worked and those that didn't.  Demonstrations are performed on axe wielding techniques and foot work.  Descriptions are given of the different types of Drachs and their particular fighting styles.

Prayers to Vorax are held in the morning and evening, and before and after each battle meeting.  The presence of Vorax is heavy in the air, as all the Voraxian dwarves pray in what will be their biggest test to come.  Their committment is strong and their reslove sound.  This is the time they have waited all their lives for and they are ready.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 18, 2011, 09:50:54 pm
// We begin a day after the Black Wizards quite the field of battle in Nesar and the Queen gives her stunning counter orders after meeting with the Sanctis Mortis.//

In the last few days, freed up from campaigns around the world in Audiria, Nith and Fort Miritrix adventurers begin to flow into the Fort of Last Hope to help bolster the defences. Their first port of call an important meeting with the Campaign Commander Sir Lance, and the Fort Commander Logren Rockeaten.

Also present at the meeting with people such as Toranite Commander Lady Daniella, Captain Argali, Toranite Field Commander Adran Kirk, Fort Captain of the Wall Sir Olemic, Al'noth coordinator Ardris, Adjutant Werrin of the hilm heavy dwarven Infantry, Lord Herdford of the Blackford Blue Helms, Knight Captain Alerancy Gree of Rofirein, Captain Thrakson Oremonger of the Runic Anvil, Thane Kobal Bluntaxe (who arrived a bit later), Captain Nelson of the Brelin Infantry, just to name a few of those responsible for the lives of those under their respective commands.

Added to this were a most capable assortment of adventuring individuals, each who have made their own mark on the world in way, mild or remarkable.

It was obvious at first that some tensions were showing in the chain of command between Sir Lance, Lady Daniella and the Fort Commander. However, differences aside the Fort Commander got down to business informing those gathered of the startling news just in from the south. The Black Wizards had quit the field of battle and sold out Hilm. The Cult armies in the south had turned around and were headed north towards the Fort of Last Hope and were expected in 3-4 weeks. Bad news for the Fort that was already beseiged by upwards of 25,000 to 30,000 Cult forces that had arrived from Sundance and Briardusk over the previous weeks.

As as least two dragons flew overhead at times dropping rocks onto parts of the Fort the Commander informed everyone present of their situation and the plans for the future. The only good news here that Ractrafiorez had not been seen for days.

Then he spoke directly to the adventurers gathered about a special mission they could help with, given their particular skills and abilities in facing the Myr'drachs of the Cult.

Even as they spoke the Fort Commander informed them of a massing of Cult soldiers to the north and west of the Fort indicating the Cult were about to engage in the biggest assault to date on the formidable Fort. The enemy were also forming a large group of Myr'drachs to the north with the purpose of possibly trying to cut off the Forts supplies through the Eastern passage. This was a huge problem. As such the biggest supply train yet was coming up the passage from the Shindalerian makeshift docks.

In this supply train was armour and weapons supplied by adventurers and merchant guilds around the world, Argali's dragon warheads for the ballistae and the parts for the anti-dragon nets arranged by the Coalition amongst other things. Items critical for the Forts defense against the Cult.

The Adventurers were dispatched along the eastern passage with all due haste leaving the Fort to face the oncoming assault by Cult forces. Travel was slow but steady along the narrow rocky ravine passage. Huge literally unscaleable mountain peaks rose on each side of them giving them limited daylight.

Outpost 1 was reached with little difficulty and after some initial misunderstandings with the Outpost Captain many were greeted warmly by members of the Unified armies of Lor who had been stationed to protect the outpost. People like Andrew, Argali, Andrew, Vrebel and Kromlek.

Outpost 2 The outpost leader, Captain Jenny Grange of the 1st Telish Archers proved an efficient and organised leader. At this point one of Jillseponies Vale Arcane Archers also serving at the outpost agreed to join Sir Lance to help scout ahead in the narrow ravine.

Outpost 3 was in a wider section of the ravine and as such had a larger compliment of soldiers stationed there. Captain Alyssa, the outpost leader reported all the all clear from Cult forces but reported seeing giants moving along a nearby ridge for the last few days using a narrow trail that led intot he next valley.  It ws here Captain Argali, Andrew and Porlie set out in darkness to climb the trail and seek out the giants.  Upon their arrival Argali found a band of approximately 12-15 giants, servants of Grannoch who had come south to find Arrrrgali to honour Father Mithrils request for aid. After some conversation the giants agreed to meet Argali in the morning at the outpost.

Argali, Andrew and Portlie returned to the camp just after midnight and informed the Captain of the giants arriving in the morning. After a few moments of tension when the giants arrived things settled down to business and before long the adventurers with their giant allies were on their way to outpost 4. They were hoping soon to meet up with the wagon train heading their way.

It was at outpost 4 that things started to change dramatically. The adventures entered the wider area to a scene of destruction. The entire outpost had been destroyed and as far as they could tell there were no survivors. A single dead Myr'drach the only evidence of the enemy that had come upon them.

Amongst the dead; over a score of Hilm light infantry, 10 Order of the Longsword Toranites, 5 Voraxians, 30 Brelin Infantry and 25 Unified Armies of Lor soldiers as well as the outpost functionaries. Even the horses and animals at the outpost were slaughtered.

Even as the adventurers began to gather the dead for later transport back to the Fort they were set upon by a flight of Myrdrachs. The fight was brief but furious with the giants entering the battle against the Cult for the first time. Myr'drachs dealt with the adventurers finished up quickly and pressed on fearing what may lie ahead. Especially since the giants reported seeing several flights of Myr'drachs and a dragon flying over the mountains in the last 24 hours.

Hours later the adventures fended off yet another attack by a flight of Myrdrachs before pressing on, more urgently now.

Perhaps it was the urgency, perhaps it was a lack in coordination, but whatever it was, as the Arcane Archer scout raced back to inform Sir lance of odd things ahead the forward elements of the adventurers had already stumbled into the ambush set by the Myr'drachs for the wagon train.

There was suprise all round as the adventurers gazed at the towering Myr'drachs in position around the open area of the ravine then all hell broke loose. Myr'drachs poured from hidden positions around the area towards the Adventurers who had fanned out to meet the coming assaults. Alas as they pressed forward they came to grips with the numerous deadly traps the Cult had set on the floor of the valley to kill those protecting the wagon train.

Lightning arced from person to person around the area as in the midst of it the Myr'drachs unleashed their fury and the embattled adventurers fought to hold their ground. It was almost too dangerous to move initially as each step created death around the area. Iellwen unleashed a barrage of magics into a group of Myr'drachs then perished as lighting penetrated her wards and sent her crackling and sizzling to the ground, her body burnt and blacked with smoke rising from it.

As usual Vrebel, Argali and Kromlek pressed forward, their weapons arcs of death cleaving into the hard skins of the Myr'drachs.  To their left Sir Lance and lady Daniella along with Richard held their ground against their own group of Myr'drachs, desperately fending off their mighty slashes while trying to cut through their tough hides and inflict injuries.

A short distance from them two Myr'drachs charged Hardragh who staunchly stood his ground and bellowed at them causing them to stumble and falter clutching at their hearing olfactories. Then three giants leapt at them clubbing them with huge spiked clubs. Hardragh moved onto help two nearby giants being ripped to shreds by four Myr'drachs. This time his bellow sent them reeling and the giants, joined by Griff, Portlie and Arfur ripped into them doing what they could as fast as they could to try and bring down the ferocious beasts.

Above it all Andrew sought a slightly higher position and sung until he thoughts his lungs would burst urging the struggling adventurers to feats beyond their normal abilities.

The battle raged back and forth, giants started going down around the area as Myr'drachs tore them to shreds. Then in the forward ranks Kromlek was struck from behind by two more Myrdrachs as lightning crackled across the area. Tough, but not that tough the battle hardened dwarf collapsed to the ground armour and back exposed where the Myr'drachs had tore it apart like it was mere material.

Vrebel and Argali found themselves fighting back to back against multiple opponents.

Aside from them Lady Daniella and Sir Lance found themselves cut off from the main group of adventurers and fighting desperately to survive as more than five Myr'drachs surrounded them lashing out at them each time they left a side or a back exposed. Wounded badly both fought with a tenacity an strength belying their injuries. Moments later Richard, now also cut off from Daniella and LAnce lashed out one more spell as a Myr'drach grabbed him from behind and tore his head off throwing the corpse aside like a piece of rag and launched into the melee against Lance and Daniella.

On the other side of the field Arfur and Portlie suffered terrible injuries and retreated to the small rise where Andrew still stood signing as best his voice could hold out.

More and more giants went down under the onslaught of the Myr'drachs but Griff was there in the midst of them helping them, fighting side by side with them doing his best to help defeat the Myr'drachs facing them. Then a Myr'drach slipped past his defences and a talon ripped through his chest spraying blood. Griff looked down in suprise as the life taking injury and with furious anger launched himself at the wounded Myr'drach taking it down then rolling to the side of it fumbling desperately to find a spare potion as his lifes blood left him. But time was against him and he slipped into unconsciousness.

Things looked grim for the adventurers when overhead a massive roar echoed through the ravine and a corrupted dragon descended to the ground and entered the conflict.

The remaining giants dealt with the last few Myr'drachs near them and engaged those around Sir lance and Lady Daniella giving them a moment to restore their health before they disengaged and targeted the greater threat, the Dragon.

Argali shouted to Vrebel to take the Myr'drachs as she charged the Dragon. Vrebels sardonic response was lost in the ensuing combat but he did his best and found himself fighting desperately just to hold of the Myr'drachs and stay alive.

The Dragon roared, slashed, swept its tail and buffeted its wings at the giants and adventurers assaulting it. In the narrow confines of the ravine it was clearly at a disadvantage.

The battle raged back and forth until the Myr'drachs took down most of the remaining giants and turned to engage those against the Dragon. Hardragh found himself grabbed from behind and crushed in a Myr'drachs grip. The suprise on his face evident as his lifeless body was throw against the wall of the ravine. Then Lady Daniella was struck with crackling energy even as the Dragons claw almost tore her arm from her shoulder. Spun through the air, lighting cracking over her form she collapsed on the ground. Moments later the Dragon bit down on Sir Lance, crushing his body in its teeth and flung him twenty metres where he crashed in a pile of metal and blood.

Seeing her allies falling around her Argali found herself the sole recipient of the Dragons attacks. Her teeth set in determination she held her ground against the assault doggegly resisting the dragons efforts to knock her to the ground so it could get its teeth around her properly. Argali was tiring however, blood flowed from a number of injuries, her weapon felt like it weighed four times its usual weight and her left shoulder ached terribly from an earlier strike from the dragons hard wing.

Out of the corner of her vision she saw Vrebel surrounded by Myr'drachs fall to one knee, blood covered most of his body, most of it his own. Myr'drachs struck at him again and again.

Then Portlie flashed past screaming abuse at the Dragon trying to gain its attention. Angry beyond sense the dragon saw the moving target and charged off after Portlie. The precious moments gave Argali time to drink a restoring draught. Feeling the warmths spread through her body she raced as best she could to help Vrebel, reaching him just as a Myrdrach raised its claw to finish him off. She crashed into the creature and they went down in a tangle of arms, legs, wings and steel. Vrebel struggled back to his feet and plunged his blade into the creatures back then offered a hand to her to help her stand again. Giving her a bloody grimace Vrebel took teh moment of relief himself to quaff a healing potion then together Argali and Vrebel launched themselves at the few remaining Myr'drachs attacking the remaining giants nearby.

Meanwhile Portlie and Arfur were leading the Dragon a merry chase trying to give the others time to use their healings and get back into the battle. The Dragons angry roars reverberated around the walls of the passage as the two raced here and there fear clearly evident on their faces and giving them the strength to race around. Andrew watched in horror at the unfolding scene but his voice did not falter and he sang to give Portlie and Arfu strength to continue their efforts.

As the last Myrdrach's were taken down the dragon cornered Portlie who, seeng the end approached turned and draw his sword to face the dragon. it rose up and he bravelt stood before it and as it descended to crush him he closed his eyes to await the moment. But it didnt come, instead the dragon roared in greater fury and spun around to face Argali and Vrebel who had struck in from behind opening up great gashes in its scales.

Portlie was struck hard by the dragons tail, flung a dozen metres and gasping for breath from his crushed ribs he struggled to crawl from the battle. Arfur raced to him and helped drag him back to where Andrew was singing.

Argali and Vrebel double teamed the dragon, one engaging the other luring, then a strike, and the same, again and again. The dragon was so incensed it didnt know where to turn or who to face first. Back and forth they battled until Vrebel put a deep gash in one of the creatures wings. Finally, having taken some serious wounds the dragon struggled into the air, fighting to gain height and rise to the tops of the mountain peaks before disappearing over the edge.

Silence descended across the scene of the battle. Over two score Myr'drachs lay dead and a good number of adventures and giants amidst them.

Andrew's voice faltered and he stumbled before moving to check on Portlie and Arfur before moving to some of the bodies littering the area.

Vrebel and Argali stood leaning tiredly on their weapons surveying the scene. Both were covered in Myr'drach and their own blood and not a small amount of the dragons blood.

Hours later, lives restored as best as they could the weary group heard the approach of the wagon train and went to meet it. 10 wagons and over a hundred soldiers as escort stopped as the Adventures explained what had happened.  

As Campaign COmmander Sir Lance took command of the wagon train and together they escorted it back to Outpost 1 where 500 Hilm Light Infantry had arrived to take over when runners sent ahead of the wagon train finally reached the fort and reported in.

Just over eight and a half days it took to bring the desperately needed supplies to the Fort.

As they finally entered the Fort the adventures realised that in those nine days a lot had happened in the Fort.

The fort had been under heavy sustained attack for all of that time. Twice the Cult had managed to take the western wall of the city and twice they had been beaten back, but not without heavy losses occuring.

The Captain of the Wall had been killed in the battle to reclaim the wall the second time and Fort Commander Logren had been killed by a dragon attack three days prior. Castellan of the Fort, Captain Markhum Menais had assumed command and subsequently been critically wounded and was commanding from his recovery bed in the main keep.

The south wall had remained virtually undamaged, the northern wall had taken a pounding since the Cult had gotten their seige engines up and running several days prior. The pounding had not stopped since then but so far the wall was holding.

The western wall however was in trouble. The enemy seige engines were also pounding it day and night. Dragons regularly straffed the top of the wall preventing allied archers from manning their posts to drive back the Cult froces working to undermine the western wall. After two assaults that had almost taken the wall fears were that the wall might not be able to hold out if it kept taking the pounding it was taking, dwarven or not.

As the adventurers arrived in the Fort the ballistae, specially prepared for the dragon head bolts were ready. One had been badly damaged in one of the assaults but the other 9 were good to go. Argali was informed she was now in charge of those forces protecting and directing the special Ballistae.

Captain Markhum handed over authority of the Fort to Lady Daniella Stormhaven as he recovered with Sir Lances blessing. Vrebel was granted a commission as a Captain and put in charge of the northern wall while Griff was granted a commission as Captain of the western wall and Kromlek Captain of the south wall, each with their own command and responsible to Lady Daniella.



Elsewhere, developments had continued. News had arrived that Nesar had officially re entered the war for a third time and had marched a large army right into southern Kuhl defying the Black wizards deal with Molvaren and threatening Kuhls southern realms.  Welcome news to the Fort when they found out as the army led by Cyn Chen changed course again and headed west to try and reach the Nesar army before it got to Westgate. The Cult forces from Fort Miritrix were still expected to arrive in just over a week.  Meanwhile Nesar had formed a sizable army made up of mainly peasants in Fort Miritrix and were preparing to march north on Sundance.


And in Hilm, Molvarens army had come into contact with the outermost defensive positions of the Allied armies of Hilm. Sir Lance was ordered to Hilm Castle as soon as he stepped foot in the fort of Last Hope in order to help arrange the withdrawel of allied troops from the forward defensive positions as Molvarens army smashed into them.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Aerimor on April 18, 2011, 10:49:11 pm
*Richard smiles when the stories of him getting his head torn from his neck circulate back to him and says to himself.*  Perhaps in another temporal existence it is so.  And if it is so in one reality... *trails off into temporal theory and multiple string existence.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 18, 2011, 11:16:15 pm
Once in the Fort again, Andrew accompanies Argali for a brief while, then breaks off to do a sweep of morale-boosting.  He sings, tells stories, sits with soldiers who are hard-hit by their first time in battle or by losses.  He does his level, Ilsarian, Resonance best to raise the fighting spirit, singing his songs and popular songs and taking requests.

When they start unloading the wagons, however, he returns and is surprised to find a note addressed to him attached to a bundle of wooden planks and beams, metal shafting, nets, connective hardware, wires, three gauges, four hooks, sixteen springs of various sizes, a small steam box, and another container of things he can't even begin to identify.  The note reads COALITION - ANDREW REID in common on the outside.  

He slits it open with a widening grin, humming merrily...and the humming slowly fades, like a calliope running out of crank.  There is a sheaf of papers inside crammed with tiny print.  He holds the papers out at full arm's length, then mutters impolite things in Old Tilmarian and puts on his spectacles.  He examines the papers close, then far, then sideways, then upside down...

...some time later, he approaches Lance with a sheepish smile.


"...Lance, I need a gnomish engineer or at least someone who reads gnomish...like, now."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 19, 2011, 12:46:39 am
*Griff makes it back in the Fort dirty and bloodied, the Voraxian insignia on his shield amost masked by the darkened inerds of a Mydrach.  Once he hears the news of his commission of Captain of the West Wall he perks up and beams a bit.  His excitement is short-lived when he learns about the casualties of the Fort, especially the Fort Commander and The Captain of the Wall.

Griff makes a direct line for the West wall to survey its condition.  He speaks with the wall guards and other troops assigned to the wall to gain as much information as he can about the nature of the attacks on the wall, its current stability and if the troops have any ideas about how to save the wall from falling.

After gaining as much information as possible he reports back to Commander Lady Daniella.  He would brainstorm with her and others about what might be done based on the facts before them.  He would suggest the Coalition net launchers and/or Argali's Balistas be positoned strategically near the wall.  If they can be camouflaged or disguised, they might have one shot, only one, to strike at the sweeping dragons as they attempt to skim the wall top.  After that the dragons will be aware of the new devices and they will become much less affective.  He would also suggest placing some standard balistas on the interior of the Fort, and positon a spotter to guide the balistas projectiles to the enemies siege engines now targeting the West wall.  The spotter will have to have a good look down below and direct changes in distance and sidewards.  Once the balista has been properly sighted in, a tar and fire projectile could be used to burn the construction of the enemies sieges.  Griff listens for ideas and after excused he heads back to the Wall to build the morale of the wall guards and monitor the situation.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Lance Stargazer on April 19, 2011, 12:54:58 am
**Lance looks down at Andrew as he is supervising the preparations from his steed, his wife mounted on the back of the old steed, his eyes look at the scene with some concern, and yet, he seems calm looking how the armies of the Fort*

Speak please with Lady Commander Stormhaven on that, She might have better knowledge of what resourses the fort hold, She will surely help you if you explain what you need.  

**the man seems concerned , yet someohow calm, he is seen speaking with a group of elite, of his personal guard, the famous Company of the Star, Giving specific instructions for them to retrieve the bodies of their fallen comrades and bring them back, where he orders the preparation for burying rituals for them *
 
// This is before he departs to Hilm of course
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 19, 2011, 01:23:04 am
*Wren Finally makes his way to Last Hope. he seeks out Steel if he cant find him he goes to the Lady Commander to to see where he can be of use*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 19, 2011, 02:04:09 am
Quote from: Dezza
As the adventurers arrived in the Fort the ballistae, specially prepared for the dragon head bolts were ready. One had been badly damaged in one of the assaults but the other 9 were good to go. Argali was informed she was now in charge of those forces protecting and directing the special Ballistae.


Argali makes a congratulatory nod of acknowledgment to Vrebel, Griff and Kromlek on their commissions before heading off to take charge of the ballistae crew.

She instructs the crews in the use of the dragon head ballista bolts, how they are designed to pierce dragon hide, being made from mithril dug from the Deep by an elf named Razeriem, and forged in the hottest furnaces of Molten Island. She points out the critical thing is to remove the safety pin(1) before shooting them, so that the bolt will explode, hopefully after penetrating deep into the dragon.

She deploys the ballistae about the largest open area(2) in the Fort, against the walls that define the area, such that they collectively have a clear field of view of the sky above, but aren't (too badly) exposed to other potential ballistica(3). She instructs the crews to fashion defensive walls about their positions from whatever broken masonry and rubble is to hand.

She then heads up a work detail, gathering up whomever might be available, to lay their hands on any available tarpaulins, curtains, drapes, even tapestries. With these materials, she instructs them to fashion makeshift awnings above the ballistae(4) so each ballista is concealed from above, even going so far as to have gravel and dust thrown over them to attempt to help them blend into the general debris about the fort.

// that's the plan, anyway ;) //


(1) safety rod/spike might be a better description; viz, the "pin" is not insubstantial
(2) though hopefully back from the bombarded western wall
(3) ballistica: the collective name for all that ballistic material flying around in the air that might kill you; yes, I just made it up, but there should be such a word; shrapnel (http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/shrapnel) is a specific type of ballistica
(4) the awnings are completely clear of the the ballistae, such that the ballista are fully operable under the awnings
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 19, 2011, 03:04:04 am
*Vrebel accepts the battlefield commission with a nod to Commander Daniella and immediately heads to the North wall to access its integrity.  He briefly introduces himself to the wall unit congratulating them for their valor and steadfastness and makes sure they keep it up.

Utilizing his skills in forging metal, and working with all manner of stone and wood he directs those with such skills in how best to repair and strengthen the wall's weaker areas.

Vrebel gathers information from the troops on the types of attacks they have encountered.  Over the next couple of days he observes their prowess and makes note of those with advanced skill in archery and melee.  He combines the advanced archers together into a special unit ordering them to target the cults seige weapons using flame tipped arrows.  He also gives them direct orders to shower any drach units heading north toward Hilm especially the wooden caravans and supply units if they are in range.

He lets his troops know he is there for them and any ideas he will listen to but, in no uncertain terms, he tells them their job is to keep the cult occupied and no matter what hold the wall.

He then suggests to Commander Daniella that they implement a means of notifying the fort of dragon sightings such as horns on each wall to give advanced notice of incoming dragon attacks to reduce casualties.*

In a brief and uncommon respite in the attacks Vrebel lights up a yew pipe stuffing in some golden splender and ganders over the walls at all the drach units and campfires muttering with a grin.*

If only Sasha could see me now
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 19, 2011, 07:14:03 am
Andrew searches for Daniella, waiting to speak to her in a line of people with concerns and information.

When it is his turn, he bows and does not waste time with pleasantries.


"Paladin Stormhaven.  Lance said you were more in touch with the resources of the Fort; I have both the plans for and the materials to build one of the net-throwers the Coalition was working on, bless the Muse.  However the instructions are in...er...gnomish.  Which I do not read.  Is there anyone on the grounds who can?  Preferably an engineer or tinker or someone with a good eye for putting complicated things together?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 19, 2011, 07:54:27 am
Quote from: willhoff

He then suggests to Commander Daniella that they implement a means of notifying the fort of dragon sightings such as horns on each wall to give advanced notice of incoming dragon attacks to reduce casualties.*


Daniella nods to Vrebel and tells him to see to it that it is done.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 19, 2011, 08:52:54 am
In the final week (s) of fighting in Sederra, Daniel dispatches letters to the Church Authorities of Western Gate asking for direction and after one battle seeks out Generel T'sek.  He inquires as to where they will fight next and when making it clear that he would much prefer to bolster the defenses of the Fort of Last Hope, but stands ready to aid where ordered.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 19, 2011, 09:58:43 am
Quote from: RollinsCat
Andrew searches for Daniella, waiting to speak to her in a line of people with concerns and information.

When it is his turn, he bows and does not waste time with pleasantries.


"Paladin Stormhaven.  Lance said you were more in touch with the resources of the Fort; I have both the plans for and the materials to build one of the net-throwers the Coalition was working on, bless the Muse.  However the instructions are in...er...gnomish.  Which I do not read.  Is there anyone on the grounds who can?  Preferably an engineer or tinker or someone with a good eye for putting complicated things together?"



Daniella assigns a few soldiers to help Andrew figure out how to put the plans together.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on April 19, 2011, 10:25:45 am
As preparations are made, fortifications are strengthened, duties are assigned and drills are run, Gel'larian wanders about the Fort engaging those whose duties are not pressing at that time.  For those who need mirth he sings and play on his guitar, for those who need inspiration, he tells the tale of their victory in Sederra, for those who need soothing he talks of home, and those who need comfort he merely listens to their tale.

After he has seen to the emotional comfort of all who are open to it, he approaches the command center and politely asks to speak with the duty commander about some relief for the brave men and women putting their lives on the line.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Xaltotun on April 19, 2011, 12:50:05 pm
*Following the battle, Portlie Dumas escorts Andrew Reid about on his tour with his head held even higher. He does not mention the battle, but his voice holds an extra frisson when he talks to the ladies he comes across.

His brother Arfur is always there or thereabouts, composing poems and rhymes, usually while Portlie is making sketches of any that strikes his fancy (and that usually of the female persuasion).*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Filatus on April 19, 2011, 02:15:06 pm
Hardragh spends some time recuperating from their little foray, though his mood does not seem to improve much. At some point he may be seen wandering towards the Fort Commander's tent.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 19, 2011, 06:35:50 pm
Quote from: Alatriel
Daniella nods to Vrebel and tells him to see to it that it is done.


*Vrebel gathers the loudest Horns he can find and distributes them to Captain Griff on the West wall, Captain Kromlek on the South, as well as his own unit on the North.  Each horn has a unique tone and pitch so no one is confused as to which wall the sound is coming from.  He instructs the Captains to designate a blower at all times who's sole purpose is to alert the fort of incoming dragons and they better have keen sight and hearing and a good pair a lungs.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 19, 2011, 10:31:08 pm
Later in the day, perhaps even by evening after the captains have had a chance to meet their men and review their positions and even to make a change or two, the various commanding officers and adventuring types receive word that there is a meeting in the war room.

Though she has already explained their [POST=1717842]usage[/POST] to the ballistae crew, Argali makes a formal presentation of the dragon head ballista bolts to the Lady Commander and particularly the remaining Last Hope commanding officers. She makes a brief dedication to the fallen Fort Commander and Captain of the Wall.

Taking leave from the Lady Commander, Argali addresses those assembled.

"Firrstly, the ballistae have been deployed and obscurred," she makes a brief nod to Griff, "and arre the ready forr the action.

"Zecondly, she has instrructed the trebuchet crrew to ztarrt flinging the debris and rubble back at the enemy ziege engines. Alzo, that the trebuchet zhould be deployed back frrom the westerrn wall, preferrably behind the building to be giving it the coverr(1).

"Thirrdly," and perhaps more for the benefit of those not on the supply wagon expedition, "you should be awarre that the Childrren of Grrannoch have answerred Fatherr Mithril's call to honourr theirr pact. We werre honourred by theirr presence in the battle against the Drrachs to securre the supply wagons. Many paid the ultimate prrice to be helping us. Hopefully, morre arre making theirr way to be assisting the Forrt of Last Hope. Thereforre, do not be attacking any ztrray giants that arre making theirr way to the Forrt." She looks pointedly at the Fort's original commanding officers.

"Now, forr the moving forrwarrd. Argali has brrought herr collection of the Cloak of the Watcherrs with herr. Any of you who arre wishing to take the fight to the drragon, please be letting herr know."

She takes a brief moment for those to realise what that would entail before continuing.

"One of the principles of the warr is 'the best defense iz the good offense', no? To zis end she has two zuggestions. Firrstly, we zhould be harrassing the enemy's flanks. One method would be to zend the catapult orr zmall-trebuchet crews into the mountains. They would have the prrotection of the zcouts to make surre the way ahead of them iz clearr. Frrom the zides of the mountains, prezuming the catapult iz having the range and the enemy iz close enough, they arre to rain the boulders down on them.

"The enemy must react, eitherr by moving theirr trroops, orr by zending the rezponding forrce afterr the catapult. In the laterr case, the catapult crew brreak down theirr siege engine and melt away into the mountainzide. We then have the opportunity to ambush the rezponding forrce, which she believes arre likely to be the winged Drrachs orr the Myr'Drrachs, with the elite forrce of warriors. And if they arre zending the drragon, at least it cannot be drropping the boulderrs on the castle walls at the zame time."

Argali pauses to allow for the consideration of the audience.

"Herr zecond 'best defense' zuggestion iz to deploy the heavy infantry in the mountains to the north and zouth of the Forrt. Then, when the enemy zeek to overrun the Forrt, the heavy infantry make the pincer counterrattack on both theirr flanks. She cannot prromise zis will be enough to turrn the tide against zuch a larrge forrce, but it will make zurre they do not have everrything theirr own way."

She looks about for any response from those gathered.


(1) if it isn't already so deployed
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 20, 2011, 07:59:28 am
Under shelter from prying eyes, Andrew and the soldiers lay out the pieces ot the net-throwing device.  Beams, supports, connections...all of which make at least some sense...and the multitude of other bits and bobs, which do not.  Andrew scans the diagrams to see where each piece will eventually go, jamming his spectacles back in his pocket and using pinches of the amazingly expensive incense that fuel a song to sharpen his sight and clear his mind for recollection when he needs it.  One of the soldiers wiggles a hand for the instructions and Andrew hands them over and sits down with a thump, arms on his bent knees, waiting to see what the soldier can make of the tightly cribbed notes.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 20, 2011, 08:27:27 am
Shrowded by the Dragon, Daniel makes the Fort of Last Hope gates, dismissing the shroud he calls out to the guards indentifying himself.  Who is in command here?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 20, 2011, 09:11:16 am
Quote from: cbnicholson
Shrowded by the Dragon, Daniel makes the Fort of Last Hope gates, dismissing the shroud he calls out to the guards indentifying himself.  Who is in command here?


Daniel is escorted through to find Daniella discussing something with Captain Argali.  She turns at the sight of him and as the soldiers introduce him and state that he was looking for the Commander.  She smiles as she sees him, but one could see the lines of worry and fatigue that have crossed her face in the recent time.

"Captain Poetr, welcome to the Fort of Last Hope.  As  you can see, we've been a bit busy here holding this place to its name.  I heard of your achievements in Audira.  Well done.  What can I do for you, sir?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 20, 2011, 09:57:51 am
Daniel tilts his head respectfully to Daniella and Argali both, "Thank you, but I did as was prescribed by my order, not for glory.  If you have need of a steady hand here in any capacity, I have come alone.  My forces remain in Auderia assisting the locals in rebuilding and truth be told, we paid a terrible price in lives to secure the victory there."  Daniel finishes with a bit of grimace thinking of the losses then he straightens his shoulders.  "It would be an honor to serve beside you once more, Lady Daniella."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 20, 2011, 11:17:10 am
* A day after Daniel arrives at the Fort of Last Hope Kobal Bluntaxe arrives by a narrow mountain trail. With him he brings an ox - an old and scarred beast - laden with boxes and barrels.

Kobal seeks out his warriors already stationed at the Fort before announcing his arrival.

After a couple of hours he emerges with a polished armor and a freshly groomed beard from the camp of the Runic Anvil. He makes a round on the Fort grounds, greeting those he knows and dogding any boulders from above. Finally he seeks out the command room and formally announces his arrival. *
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: mixafix on April 20, 2011, 12:10:54 pm
A lone halberdier stands guard in the shadow of an Ilsarian  bard watching the arrival of the Dwarf in all his formal useless strutting and shrugs digging deep for words to cover the moment. His own uniform tailored and unusually clean he whispers words at the bard.
 
 "Halted against the shade of a last Fort,
We fed, and, bled so easy, were at ease
And, finding comfortable chests and knees
Carelessly slept.  But many Captains held court

 We to face the Drach, and Dragon wings unfurled
 Knowing our Halberds had come to the end of this our world."
Title: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: ystrday on April 20, 2011, 01:47:25 pm
Ell spends most of her time tending to the wounded, sick and dying. She can be seen at other times sitting with the recovering soldiers, talking to them, helping them write letters to send to their loved ones, promising the soldiers their families will receive the letters. In her quiet moments, she writes down the events that have happened, the people involved and their place during this trouble time. Ell observes the mood of the Fort, the moral of the Fort writing it in her journal. Praying always, that the Gods will save them all.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: mixafix on April 20, 2011, 03:17:17 pm
Arfur stops abruptly, folds away a cloak and produces another one from a pack which seems more suited to the mood of the evening. Emboldened by recent events he speaks directly to his charge Andrew, Bard of Ilsare.
 
 "Sir it seems our Free Company of Stone bound, a fine mix of heroes true, bold, and well some downright dangerous has a broad range of skills. Our little dalliance to the east surely showed that.
 
 Only I am a mere halberdier and will defend you till I fall but fall we will it seems unless...
 
 Well I was wondering if you could inspire one from this mix of a hundred or so Captains, Lords, Knights,Sorcerers and other assorted souls titled or otherwise, to go kill this undefeated monster of a General that leads the filthy foe?"
 
 Realising he may have crossed a line into the world of tactical thinking and operational decision making he shrinks back a pace and adds.
 
 "I'll just go and make another patrol then.."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on April 20, 2011, 03:31:13 pm
Gel'larian bumps in to Arfur during his patrol, and after the shock of seeing someone familiar in an odd context, smiles broadly.

"Arfur, I know you serve the Muse, I have something I need to talk to you about."

He puts an arm around the human's shoulders and has a quick word with him.

//PM Sent
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 20, 2011, 06:24:41 pm
//back in the war room with Argali

*Vrebel listens to Captain Argali's tactical suggestions and with a respectful nod he chimes in*

Agreed Captain them giants fought bravely out there.  If we can get some them with rock throwin skills inside the fort they may be of use to us again.  We gotta hole stockpile of boulders pilin' up from those dragon attacks, ripe ammunition for a giant skilled in boulder chuckin'.  A well placed boulder on them seige weapons out there will put it outa commission and if it misses you've at least squished some mydrachs.  If we can find someone ta get on the wall ta direct their chucks that knows giant all the better *looks for Andrew*

As for the others things ya said I'll leave that to those more experienced with the rugged terrain surroundin the fort, breakin down balistas on the fly, and cloak jumpin dragons.

Let it be known every boulder them dragons dump on this fort is gonna be commin' back at em' with their name on it.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 21, 2011, 10:08:56 pm
// These events begin several days after the adventurers met with the Castellan and assumed various commands around the city under Lady Daniella's leadership with support from the recuperating Castellan.  I have tried to include as much of what people are undertaking as possible in the determination. If I have missed you I apologise. Let me know in a PM. I am also factoring into the events as they unfold the help and support, monetary, items, armour, weapons etc that people have donated over the years in preparation for these times.


Fires crackle and burn along the length of the western wall. So hot that some of the topmost blocks of stone crack under the intense pressure. All around is chaos, men and women screaming, wounded moaning, the dragon alert horns adding to the din. Flames roaring, a dragon rising ovehead roaring its triumph, Captain of the East Wall Griff yelling commands over the cacophany of noises. Nearby an undamaged trebuchet whirs, thumps and sends debris over the burning wall into the massed soldiers outside. The voices of thousands of soldiers thunder from behind the wall followed by a heavy dull thud then several more and then a few more after that. Heavy blocks of stone thud into the thick dwarven built eastern wall which shudders in sections and bits of morter crack away from where the blocks join.

For the last few days the enemies had continued an intense bombardment of the western and northern walls trying to weaken the thick stone. In between, Dragons would strafe both walls sweeping them free or archers and crossbowmen and women and trying to heat up the stone to cause it to crack when hit by the enemy catapults.

Lady Daniella made her way to the western Wall where once again the defenders are huddled at ground level in the shelter of the wall unable to get to its top due to the fire raging above. As she arrived the precious few mages available to Griff were casting several ice storms to try and put out the fires so the archers could resume their positions and stop the enemy undermining the wall from beyond.

Over the constant sounds of battle around them Daniella leaned towards Griff and yelled to be heard.

"Whats your assessment Captain?"

Griff, tired, covered in filth, soot and blood, parts of his clothing burnt from dragon fire responded witha dreary overview.

"We nay beh makin any ground yet ifn dats what yea meanin." He smiled through the grime and the attempt at humour in a dark situation. "Truth beh told, deh walls tough, but it nay be holding out under all dis stress forever. Dey keep poundin dis wall an Oi figure we got a week or so before dey weaken part of it enough teh really try an break through. Biggest problem is deh sappers. Dey workin out dere teh undermine us an we cannae get at em when our archers ave teh keep leavin deh wall when deh bluudy dragons strafe em. Oive lost a lot of good people in deh last few days already. Deh General out dere be canny, he moves his people up when we drop down an den he pulls em back outta range when we come up again. Our catapults cannae reach em half deh toime an when we do they spread out to avoid to many casualties. Oi tell ya dis Jaedan fellow is too clever by 'alf."

Daniella nods at the summary. "It's as much as we feared, I'm going to pull the mages off the southern wall, the Cult don't seen to interested in whats going on down there, they seem content to throw boulders at the wall and mount a few feints towards the wall. No doubt still testing its strength. I think either the North or west wall will be their main focus when they finally come again in strength. I'll get you some more mages, in fact I'll see if Iellwen can make it over here too. Also I think Argali has a plan mapped out to try and get one of those dragons tomorrow. I'm going to assign Captain Daniel to you as well, you'll need all the help you can get and he's been through this already in Sederra, he's experience might help. I'll send word when we know whats going to happen about the dragons."

"Aye. Send him over." CRASH...a huge thud occurs directly behind Griff that causes a tremour in the ground they stand on as a boulder slams into the outside of the west wall.


Daniella leaves Griff as he orders the archers back onto the section of wall the mages had put out the fires on and makes her way through the rubble strew fort surrounded by a dozen guards to the North wall. All morning the Cult forces had been assaulting the wall bringing up grappling rope ladders, makeshift ladders and even a seige tower trying to gain a grip on the top of the wall. As she got closer the sounds of the raging battle were like a thunderous din of steel on steel and the voices of thousands in the mix. Turning a corner of a buiding near the western edge of the north wall she look up to the battlements. A group of Myrdrachs landed on top of the wall and started tearing into the archers and crossbowmen gathered there. As arranged a heavy pikemen team race from a nearby protective embrasure in a neat line forming a wall of steel points trying to force the Myrdrachs to retreat. Two launched back into the air and well trained crossbowers using heavy bolts aimed at their wings putting numerous holes in them and forcing them to turn and flee. The other three came on tearing through the defenders. Daniella uttered a short prayer to Toran, drew her glowing blade and raced towards the nearby steps takling them two and three at a time followed closely by her own men and women. Several bodies tumbled from the battlements and past her as she raced higher and higher. Reaching the top she paused a moment to regain her breath and then charged the Myr'drachs. Around her she felt the presence of her Toranite guards as they too followed her faithfully into battle. The Myr'drachs felt their blades in their backs and turned to face them wherupon the well trained pikement staggered to their feet and drove their heavy adamantium steel tips into the creatures from behind. Roaring in anger the Myr'drachs were assaulted every which way they turned. One sought to flee leaping off the battlement but not before Daniella's sword cleaved its wing in two. The creature plummeted to a sickening thud far below crushing some of those assaulting the wall.  The other two were cut down but not before another two soldiers lost their lives to the creatures ferocious claws. Order was restored once again for a moment and Daniella had the chance to gaze out over the battlement mindful of enemy archers.

She swallowed hard to see the size of the forces facing the Fort. On every side is was almost the same, thousands and thousands of soldiers, Myr'drachs, mages, clerics of all sorts in vast campsites spread over miles of land around the Fort. Rising from them were tall seige towers almost ready for assaults to come and beyond that heavily fortified positions where theur numerous seige engines and catapults were ceaselessly pummeling the walls of the Fort. She leaned back against the crenallation, closed her eyes for a moment and prayed for Toran to help them in the face of such adversity. Then, determination in her stride she pressed forward encouraging the soldiers she passed, sharing words of wisdom and giving directions. Halfway along the wall she passed through a tower to emerge into...chaos.

Several ladders of the cult were up against the wall and at least twenty Drachs were on the wall fighting hard to make space for the hundreds of others already making their way up the ladders. The allied soldiers were falling on their with a savagery that only war can produce. At the far end of the battle Daniella could see Vrebel engaging two Myr'drachs that had landed on the wall to try and help with the breach. He had already suffered a number of injuries but was holding his own.

Once again Daniella ordered her guards forward and they crashed into the ranks of the Drachs on the walls. Even as they fought more and more poured from the ladders into the breach forcing back the defenders on the top of the wall. The fighting became furious and bloody and raged back and forth, slowly by sheer weight of numbers the Cult began to get a larger space allowing their people free access to reach the top of the wall.

Daniella found herself engaged on several sides and fought furiously at the same time as yelling for the reserves from the tower to engage the soldiers on the wall. They had to drive them back, they could not lose the wall.

After what felt like an eternity dwarven warriors suddenly poured up the steps from the street below and onto the wall. Captain Thrakson and Thane Kobal side by side and leading hundreds of dwarves of the Runic Anvil thundered into the melee. The sheer force of their charge carrying the defenders with them as they pushed the Cult soldiers back, back further and further, axes chopping and cutting. The defenders rallied and within half an hour were using long pikes to push the Cult ladders back over the seething mass of soldiers below.

With the threat averted Vrebel, covered in blood and stonedust presented himself to Daniella with a calm salute and a cheeky grin.

"That was a close one. Those Cultists as tenacious I'll give them that."

Kobal regarded the young bladesmith with a critical eye.  "Aye, dat dey are, you just watch yerself laddy and give em what for."

Daniella took in both of them. "How longs this assault been going for Captain?"

"Nearly three hours now, all the way along the wall they are trying to get those bloody ladders and grapple hooks over the edges. We are spread out right along the line. I dont like it, they could gain anywhere along its length. I've had to station troops in each tower as back up. I had the Thane and his dwarves moving up and down the wall from below to watch whats going on and provide support where necessary.

"Good tactics Captain, Howe much longer do you think they can keep it up for?"

Kobal spoke up then, "Given deh numbers out dere Oi figure dey beh testing us pretty good this time, meybe a few hours more yet."

Daniella sighed trying to quickly calculate numbers in her head. "Alright, I'll send up two reserve units from the centre of the fort they can provide support at each end of the north wall in case you need them. As you say we are getting spread pretty thin."

Both men nodded and returned to their duties as the Commander left the wall.

Daniella headed south passing through the main bouvac in the centre of the town. She spoke briefly with Knight Captain Alerancy to arrange the additional soldiers for the northern wall then round a corner of one of the many stone buildings inside the fort to a relatively quieter area to see Gel'larian, Andrew and Arfur entertaining the off duty troops with a makeshift concert. Nearby Andrews shadow, Portlie watched carefully.

Around the area were men and women in various states of armoured dress, dirty, tired lounged around the large area or sat quietly in groups, content to listen to the music and stories of the trio in between their turns on the walls. Many present had lost friends and family in the last few weeks and there seemed no chance of any end to it at this stage.

Arriving soon after at the southern wall it was eerily quiet. Only the sounds of many voices, the occasional thudding of boulders on the wall or over it at times could be heard. Archers lined the walls and men were in huddled camps at its base taking the opportunity presented to rest. Daniella soon found Kromlek on top of the middle section of the wall with several soldiers standing over three Hilm soldiers who were bound and gagged.

"Whats going on here Captain Kromlek? Why are these men tied up?"

Kromlek snapped a salute then proceeded to kick one of the soldiers.

"Stop that Captain, tell me whats happened here?" Daniella's eyes flashed angrily.

"Dese here beh traitors, Oi caught dem meself near deh gates an hour ago messing wit deh mechanisms. Lord Herdferd had an engineer look at deh damage. Dey was trying teh mess wit deh lowering bits of deh gate so it would could be lowered fast an not beh raised. Deh gates can beh fixed but it going teh take a day or so."

"Remove that mans gag." Kromlek leaned forward and roughly ungagged the man who coughed and sputtered and cursed the dwarf, getting a hard cuff on the head for his efforts.

"Enough Captain," snapped Daniella. Her anger rising she leaned forward and cusped the mans chin roughly in her hand. "Is what the Captain said true? Were you trying to disable the gates for the enemy?"

The man hawked and spat at her before replying, "Long live the Cult! Death to all who oppose them."

Daniella's eyes flashed angrily and she stood straight ignoring the mans spittle running down the thigh plate of her armour. In a quiet voice, a voice almost trembling with anger she addressed two of her guards.

"Take these men to the dungeons and secure them there. Notify Captain Daniel to determine their official guilt and then to administer their punishment. I believe the punishment in Hilm for traitors is death by hanging."

The guards salute promptly and grab the bound men leading them away. Daniella turned to Kromlek her face white with anger.

"Report Captain."

Kromlek brushed a hand down his matted beard. "Been fairly quite loike. Oi heard reports from deh odder walls about deh foightin but apart from deh attempted sabotage dere been a few sorties against us but nuthin firm loike. Oi got deh men and women rotating in shifts to rest em up gud in case deh do pull somethin."

"That will be all Captain. Keep up the good work." Daniella turned to leave as Kromlek gave an enthusiastic salute.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 22, 2011, 03:47:05 am
*Griff's dust-circled eyes peer through at Daniella through the visor in his helm*  Aye Aye Commander, O'll keep ye posted on how tings goi'n.  *Griff then straddles his legs to keep balance as the tremour shakes the ground.*  Beh good tah get Daniel n Iellwen over 'ere, gona need em.  

*Griff turns suddenly as he watches in terror as the mages cast ice storms to put out the fires*  Stop dat roight now ye book-read'n-no-common-sense magicers!  Whacha tink'n?  *He gathers the mages together to have a talk* Aye ye lot beh needed 'ere fer sure, but ye nay go'n do'n tings unless Oi tell ye see?  Put'n ice on a pitch'n hot rock gon'a crack it fer sure; never moind deh ice boulders dat spell drops ain't help'n things.  A quick blast a wind beh betta n weh gona need some wata.  If'n ye wana cast yer ice storms aim dem at deh blasted enemy out der.  *After which the mages use gusts of wind to blow out the flames and cast their icestorms at any drachs within range.  Buckets of water are used sometime after the wall's cooled a bit.  He instructs the water buckets also be poored over the enemy side of the wall to reduce their ability to flame that side*

*Griff then goes to the trebuchet operators launching chunks of rock over his West wall at the enemy*  Aye laddys ye do'n a good job, but weh gota change tings up cuz der onta us.  Oi want ye tah start us'n different soize objects tah chuck.  We gota keep em guess'n.  Oi want ye tah lure em in with deh big ones at first, den once deh tink deh got us ranged, weh gona go wit lil mixed bag of bullets.  Aye, get ye some fist-soized metal bullets or mountain stones and fill dat launch-bugger up.  They not gona be able tah see all dem lil bullets com'n at once and we take more a dem out wit a bigger spread.  After dat, ye can keep em at range wit a mid-soized stone *puts two fists together* about twice dis soize.  Dat give us deh farthest launch meh tinks.  Dat way it'll take em longa tah get to deh wall when deh try.  Soon as deh come in close again...swich back tah deh bundle a bullets, n repeat dis tactic.

*When Daniel and Iellwen arrive he would greet them with kindness and respect, but would get right down to business.* Aye Danny in Ell, glad tah see ye both.  *He explains the status of the wall and the attacks upon it*  Aye, deh dragons keep swoop'n down n mess'n up meh archers, so Oi can nay keep any steady foire power on de blasted drachs dig'n under meh wall.  O've instructed meh men to start dropp'n chuncks ov rock over deh soide tah fill deh holes, but dat jus slow'n dem down.  Any oideas? *Griff removes his helm briefly to shove half a pork sandwhich in his mouth and chase it with some warm beer.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 22, 2011, 08:41:33 am
// FYI, a ballista (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ballista) is similar to a giant crossbow, and typically shoots (ballista) bolts, though occasionally spherical stone projectiles.

Catapult (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Catapult) is a generic term for any projectile thrower, but most people tend to associate it with a "rock lobber"/"stone thrower", such as a mangonel (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mangonel) or onager (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Onager_%28siege_weapon%29) (note that the design of both of these siege engines has changed over time).

The trebuchet (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Trebuchet) is the ultimate medieval stone projecting engine. //
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: miltonyorkcastle on April 22, 2011, 10:02:41 am
Steel continues to be conspicuously absent, from both council and the battles in Hilm, after disappearing almost immediately following the battle for Audira.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 22, 2011, 08:52:57 pm
// The very next day...

Daylight, wan and fragile appears over the walls of the Fort. Already much activity has been going on for most of the night. The unceasing assaults on the walls of the fort have continued from the enemy catapults. At irregular intervals dragons have straffed the walls of drops large rocks onto areas of the city. Some of them so big it takes a dozen dwarves to move them.

Sleep is hard to come by and by now the soldiers go about their tasks with a detached automatic response. The northern wall assault from the day before lasted a lot more than a few hours. Only ending after dark with the Cult forces withdrawing leaving large numbers of dead against the walls. The Cult lost a lot of lives in the asssault but every attack whittles the numbers of defenders as well.

On the West wall by days end one of the eight wall towers collapsed into ruin taking with it an entire unit of archers. For the rest of the night the many of the Cult catapults began targeting the wall around the collapsed tower to try and make the most of the weaker section of wall. Captain Griff having to bring up a dwarven stonemason crew to try and shore up the wall from inside the fort as best they could.

By midmorning the dragon horns sounded again as they were want to do at irregular intervals. On the southern wall. Kromlek stared into the ever lightening sky and chewed on a tough bit of salted beef. Arrayed on the wall for hundreds of metres on either side of him were his crossbowers, archers, mages, clerics and backup groups of pikes and heavy infantry. Almost eight hundred soldiers in all spread across five hundred metres of heavy dwarven stonewall, complete with crenallations, archer holes and eight reinforced towers, two of which were larger ones that joined the corners of the east and west wall.

Kromleks eyes widened slightly then narrowed, his jaw working on the salted beef as he considered his options. There was nothing he could do.

"FALL BACK, GET TO THE GROUND. ABANDON THE WALL!"

Those who had been looking at what he was looking at fled immediately, rushing for the many stone stairways that led up to each part of the long wall. Those who hadn't seen what was coming stayed moments longer before they too turned and fled. Inside the Fort resting units of soldiers wondered if the walls had finally been overrun with hundreds of soldiers from the southern wall appearing to be fleeing their positions and flooding into the fort.

Lady Daniella, Knight Captain Alerancy, Lord Herdferd and Captain Nelson came running from a nearby street where they had been discussind the upcoming use of Captain Argali's famous bolts later that day. Daniella actually cursed thinking the walls had been overrun and started screaming orders at the fleeing soldiers to get back to their posts. Then she saw Kromlek in their midst and realised many were looking fearfully over their shoulders at the southern wall but there were no pursuers. Shouldering her way through the soldiers she reached Kromleks side about to demand answers when a terrible roar thundered around the area and there was a terrific crash and dull rumble. The very ground trembled and many were shaken from their feet.

The thunderous roar and crash were heard all around the fort and the resultant explosion of earth and stone, dust and flame was clearly seen by the defenders on each wall.

"Toran grant us strength, what is it now!" Daniella raised her shield to protect her from falling chunks of rock and dust that once belonged to the central two towers on the south wall, one on each side of the gate. Both had disintegrated in the thunderous explosion and as she watched the terror unfold she saw why.

Massive claws suddenly appeared over the top of the wall and tore a chunk out of the wall as if it was a piece of clay. Then great gushes of elemental fire licked around the small cracks in the huge main gate. Even as they watched in abject horror the gate seemed to glow bright red, the metal bindings in some places melting to liquid steel. the heavy timbers in the gate, soaked in anti flame and heat liquids for regularly for ages seemed to resist but streams of what looked like sweat blistered and peeled off the inside of the gate.

Daniella turned and roared as loud as she could.

"Form up! Get me every available crossbower and archer. NOW! Get that Ballistae turned around! NOW.  Soldiers form defensive lines."

Chaos seemed to strike as suddenly soldiers were running everywhere. Kromlek, Daniella and the other leaders present did their best to form lines and prepare hasty defensive positions in the street inside the gate entrance.

Partway through their organisations the gate exploded sending shards of wood into the air and into the fort. Men and women screamed as shards of wood impaled them and they collapsed on the ground while healers and medics who had rushed to the area dragged them back into the nearby streets to tend to them.

Fire engulfed the tunnel into the fort where the gate once stood, bright pools of molten metal covered the ground. Broken rubble that was once the two towers and part of the top of the wall lay in scattered heaps around the ground.

Then rising above the shattered remnants of the wall a monstrous red dragons head appeared as if watching the soldiers gathered and daring them to try and stop it. It used a claw to tear another huge stone block from the wall almost casually and flicked it towards the soldiers. It crashed into their ranks crushing five and injuring more before it came to rest against a nearby building. Up and up the dragon rose until it stood at its full height. Even on the ground outside the fort the dragon still towered over the high walls.

The dragons head extended over the wall and its voice boomed loudly.
"You think to defy my strength and power. See now how the strongest thing you can build is torn apart so casually by my power. You will rue the day you turned against me. Argali the Traitor. This is my vengeance!"  He sucked in great volumes of air and Daniella, realising what was coming ordered the soldiers to retreat. Some did, but many didnt hear the order and were standing in awe and horror at the monstrous dragon towering above them that had so casually wrought destruction on the south wall.

Vast sheets of flame poured into the fort engulfing hundreds at once, igniting the buildings nearby and even cracking the stone paving on the street.  Those outside the main area of the devastating enferno instinctively began lossing arrows and bolts at the creature. Most bounced off without any effect and the dragons head snaked towards them and its roar bellowed forth sending waves of fear into the men and women. Most fled at that point, those remaining many fell to their knees whimpering and cowed by the terrible sight before them.

In the midst of it all Daniella and Kromlek worked to try and prevent the rout going on, trying desperately to salvage some sort of hope amidst what they were facing. with adventurers spread out all around the keep there was no hope they could assemble and face the dragon in a combined way before it had torn half of the fort to pieces.

Suddenly a terrible thought entered Daniella's head, Did the dragon know about the special ballistae bolts that Argali was even now preparing. IN the chaos she called out to Kromlek.

"Do what ever you can to hold him here, I've got to see to Argali's position."

"Aye lass, yea do dat." Kromlek gazed up at the massive dragon, then the raging fires in the street and on the buildings nearby, the dead and dying and the fleeing soldiers all around him. "Oi'll...do somethin bout dis mess." He slipped his trusty axe of his back and muttered. "Well, guess dis beh as gud a day as any teh die." He strode into the burning street and stood on a patch of ground that wasnt burning yet and used the wings of his axe to flash sunlight into the dragons face to draw its attention.

"Come on den ya big lizard, come and play wit da liddle dwarfie!" Under his breath Kromlek added, "An Oi'll shove me axe roight up yer ..." The last word was cut off as the dragon roared once more and heaved its massive bulk onto the broken wall of the Fort. It flicked its claws and several more stone blocks tumbled to the ground with great thuds. Then it dropped down into the fort itself and stood opposite Kromlek almost regarding him as a predator regards its next meal.

Suddenly five Myr'drachs appeared over the wall and started to descend into the area. The Cult in the chaos created by the dragon had sought to move into the breach the dragon had opened up.

Several expletives emerged from Kromleks mouth as he watched the new adversaries enter the battle. But his mouth dropped open in suprise as the Dragon seemingly annoyed at the intrusion on its attack lashed out with claws and wings smashing the five Myr'drachs into bloodied pulp within moments. Then its long sinuous neck disappeared into the tunnel where the gate once was and it breathed flames out of the tunnel to the area outside the fort where two divisions of Cult Drachs had marched up to the fort. The lead ranks were engulfed in blistering fires instantly and the rest fell back under the intense heat. The burst of dragon flame so hot the tunnel was impenetrable for some time due to the heat of the stone and the flames on the walls outside.

The Cult stopped in their tracks the Dragon turned back to Kromlek just as Vrebel came racing up from the northern wall having sprinted the entire way through the fort, then Griff appeared, Iellwen and others fanning out and taking in the scene of destruction.  The Dragon regarded them all then spoke aloud.

"I give you this warning now. If the Cult do not take this fort then in one month I will return and level it to the ground. Such will be my vengeance. And to prove that I will do this I leave you this reminder."

He flapped his massive wings and leapt into the air, from below arrows, bolts and magics flashed up to try and hit the massive dragon but none seemed to have any effect on the monster. Ayes watched in abject fear and frustration as the dragon reached the Forts main tower where the Fort Commander dwelt and where the Castellan now recuperated. All the tactical planning, support staff and administrative staff, the portal to Fort Hilm all resided in that building.

A sick feeling in many peoples stomachs, the Dragon crashed its body into the wall of the building and tore it to shreds with its massive claws, great chunks of rock, people, cupboards everything was torn apart and then it breathed into the interior several times, and when it was done the tower was a blackened ruin of debris. Only then did it roar its defiance and fury to all those present and launched into the air.

"ONE MONTH" was bellowed to all those in the fort.

Outside the Cult hesitated at first then tentatively moved forward to try and exploit the breach in the southern wall.

Kromlek started shouting orders to every available man and women trying to restore some semblance of order. Those who came to his aid joining him preparing for the Cult soldiers massing outside the gates.

The signal of a wall breach echoed across the fort and every single available soldier in the place flooded towards the south wall reaching there just as the Cult Drach elite squads starting pouring into the fort. The battle for the south wall was engaged.

On the western wall, with Griff gone to the southern breach Captain Daniel assumed command. Within moments of the wall breach being signalled the Cult at the west wall signaled their advance and before long Daniel was engaged in ensuring no breach occured on the western wall.

On the Northern wall, with Vrebel at the south wall Thane Kobal assumed command and prepared as the Cult massed troops to begin their charge. Up and down the line Kobals orders flew from mouth to mouth and within minutes the Cult were charging across the land outside the north wall to engage them.


Battle raged all around the Fort, everywall, every soldier committed while inside the Fort the main tower of the Keep was a smoking ruin. The Castellan and numerous others killed, the plans and tactics room gone, the portal and the Lucindites watching it, gone.

Daniella surveyed the scene of carnage even as several soldiers picked through the debris trying to find survivors. Frustration was evident on her face. For a moment she stopped and closed her eyes wishing Toran would tell her what to do to stop all this madness. But, there was no response. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes. Just in time to hear the dragon horns whirring again. She hated those horns and everything they represented. A stern look appeared on her face and she summoned her guards and raced back to the compound where Argali was madly preparing her bolts for the ensuing attack.

She reached the compound. Heavily fortified and covered with campflauged canvas she ran into the bustle of the area to find Argali sitting on the back of one of the ballistae.

"Its time Argali, we need to do this now or we are going to lose the Fort today!"

Argali glanced down at her with grim determination. "We're ready!"

Tense excitement fileld the ballistae crews and Daniella gave the word and messengers raced to around the fort to their designated points.

Moments later one cult dragon straffed the western wall, forcing a temporary retreat and as it reached the southern corner town of the wall and started to lift up Net launcher crews on top of the tower fired their gnomish nets under Andrews supervision.

Four nets opened up, the first one fell shrot and dropped onto the cult soldiers below the wall. The second caught over the dragons claw and draped there with little effect. The third snarred a wing and the fourth went over the creatures head. As the surpised creature struggled the nets tightened it further.

Anger took over and the dragon became oblivious to its surroundings. Its wing partially constricted it crashed into the top of the wall and struggled and fought to free itself from the nets capturing it.

Meanwhile in the centre of the Fort dwarven crews worked the mechanism to hoist three of the ballisteas clear of the buildings around them. This was the dangerous bit, up in the air they were sitting ducks. Spotters shouted commands and Argali worked the mechanism to rotate the ballistae and then set the elevation.

Looking down her sight Argali lined up the dragon thrashing about on the western wall as did the other two crews with her. "FIRE" she shouted and released the lever. There was a thud and a kickback and her bolt arced over the fort towards the Dragon. Two more thuds followed hers and there was a pregnant pause as people held their breaths to watch the glittering bolts fly through the air.

Argali's first bolt flew true and thudded into the creatures back, a second followed and thudded into its read leg and the third into its neck. The dragons screams of fury and pain could be heard across the fort followed by three low detonations. The dragon kicked and struggled feebly for a few moments more than collapsed and slid down the wall into the fort below where the soldiers fell on it with pikes, axes and swords, venting their hatred for the creatures and their incessant attacks on them.

Almost simultaneously on the north wall another dragon straffed the wall facing the same net throwers where Portlie and Arfur stood on top of the tower on the corner of the north and western walls. This time three of the nets scored direct hits tangling the dragon so well it collapsed in a mass of claws, wings and teeth into the soldiers on the wall. Charging along the wall Kobal gathered some of his Runic anvil soldiers that had helped him take down the dragons in Sedderra and en masse they raced to reach the dragon Kobals loud voice booming at soldiers on the wall to get out of his way.

In Argali's compound another three ballistae's had wound up and were setting their sites on the struggling dragon and within minutes of Argali and her crews bolts hitting home the second crew released theirs.  The first two bolts thudded into the dragons body while the third missed and hit the wall sending up a shower of sparks and embedding itself up to its neck in the hard stone. Then they detonated, the dragon staggered around, still alive but mortally wounded. The third detonated exploding the stone around it and sending stone shrapnel into the nearby soldiers and causing Kobal and his men to duck for cover from the explosion.

Getting to their feet, several with bloody shrapnel wounds the Runic Anvil Dragon killers as they were fast becoming known, led by Kobal leapt into action and within a short time the dragon breathed its last breath.

The last remaining dragon descended over the north wall seeing the ballistae positions in the centre of the fort and aimed directly for the raised platforms.
Argali could do nothing but watch as the dragon flew towards her position, her own ballistae empty as were the others around her. Even as she watched the remaining three ballistae were being wound up into position but it looked as if they wouldnt make it. Time seemed to go into slow motion. The first ballistea clicked into position and the crew was setting the bolt head. The second one mere seconds later the third a second after that.

Mechanisms whirred and turned, clicks, elevations, settings. The dragon reached the first ballistae and the crew in it dived off for cover as the dragons claws bit into the machine itself.

THUD, the first bolt was away, tearing a great hole in the creatures wing and continuing on into the fort somewhere.

THUD, the second bolt released, teh dragon crushed the ballistae in its claws and roared in fury at the hole in its wing. The Bolt flashed passed its neck cutting a red streak through its scales but finding no purchase. The deflected bolt struck another ballistae mount and detonated destroying it instantly.

THUD, the third bolt penetrated the back leg of the dragon and passed through the other side detonating while hanging out of the creatures leg.  Bleeding heavily from its injuries the dragon flapped as hard as it could. nearby two net launchers tried to prevent its escape to no avail and the creature flew away to the north leaving a thick trail of blood.

Cheers reverberated around the centre compound and Argali received many claps on the back for the damage they had wrought on the dragons.

Outside however battles continued to rage on the north and western walls but without the dragons to strafe them the allied archers and crossbowers took a heavy toll on the beseigers.

The southern breach battle lasted all day and well into the night with every available reservist thrown into the conflict and it was only when Daniella ordered the eastern wall stripped of soldiers and the rest sent to reinforce the southern wall were the Fort defenders able to push the last Cultists out of the Fort.

The rest of the night was spent trying to shore up the badly damaged southern wall and by morning the Cult were moving divisions of soldiers and some of their catapults from the northern wall around to bring them against the southern wall.

By midday the Fort looked exactly what it was, a war zone, but at least the dragons did not return. Daniella had ordered one of the remaining Lucindites to teleport back to Fort Hilm and tell them of the events of the day before and of the lost portal.

And as the day progressed more and more Cult soldiers began to gather on the plains south of Fort of last Hope.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 22, 2011, 11:28:39 pm
The net throwers worked better than he'd imagined, although not for the purpose he'd originally intended.  One of the soldiers helping him, it turned out, had a gnomish nanny growing up.  He thanked Ilsare that there was one person who could read the instructions.  Assembly had been interesting, doubly so when they realized there were plans for two - not exactly the same ("we thought you'd like to test the improved model as well as the original model!") and they had to figure out which went with what.  Thank the Muse thrice when the contraptions had been mercifully simple to use, if murderously difficult to put together.  Arfur and Portlie had been alternately hanging about and he pressed them into service on the ("New!  Improved!") model while he and the soldiers commanded the original prototype.

They'd tangled one dragon for Argali's bolts to finish, although he'd sung a song for the Heartsong's loss, and chased off another, badly wounded.  They'd also used most of the nets.

He clambered down, singing as he did for those around him, and went to find more net material and metal hooks for the tightening laces.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 23, 2011, 01:08:34 am
After the fighting was over and Daniella had seen to the orders of getting the wall repaired and sending back soldiers to the abandoned wall, seeing that the soldiers resumed shifts of rest to keep them as fit as could be in such conditions, Daniella retreated to an interior room of the fort, one of her soldiers following her while the other stood guard outside.

"I just need a few moments to pray, Sgt Davidson.  Could you please collect me in twenty minutes?  Unless something happens of course."

Sgt Davidson hesitated some.  "Commander, may I speak freely?"

"Of course, Sergeant," Daniella replied, her fatigue evident.

Sgt. Davidson looked at her with a respectful, but concerned expression.  "You know that I will follow whatever order you give me, Lady Commander.  I have no doubt in your ability to lead us here and see to the needs of those here at the Fort so that we can hold as long as possible."  He hesitated again.  "So if you tell me to collect you in twenty minutes, I will do so.  But perhaps you could take a bit longer.  If something happens we will let you know, but take advantage of what time you can to pray... and sleep.  You see that we all get our shifts to recover, but as the days go on you take less and less hours at a time for yourself.  I would simply let you sleep as a kindness, but please do not make me defy your order."

Daniella listened quietly as the concerned soldier spoke, and as he finished, she smiled, a weary smile of one who has been awake for far too long.  "Thank you, Sergeant.  Sometimes I forget.  You humble me by your concern, and I am grateful.  Give me five hours.  Wake me at once if the alarms sound or if anyone needs me."

Sergeant Davidson let out a breath of relief.  "Yes, Commander.  I'll see if I can find someone to bring you a bit of water to wash off the blood from the day."

"Thank you Sergeant"

Sergeant Davidson saluted crisply and turned, walking away, his armor clanking with each step.

Daniella closed the door and began to slowly unbuckle her armor of blue dragonscales that almost felt like a second skin in recent days.  Before she finished there was a knock on the door as she was brought a small bucket of water and a couple rags.  Daniella began the slow process of washing the gore from herself as well as her armor while she spoke softly as if to a trusted friend.

"Toran, I would tell you of what happened today, but I know you saw.  One month.  The dragon says he will give us one month and if we are not destroyed by one enemy, he will come and destroy us.  

"Nothing is ever easy, it seems.  I remember a time when another Dragon gave an ultimatum.  Is this any less important?  I look out on the faces of those men and women, dwarves and elves and human alike, and I pray for each of them, that they'll remain strong and have faith that we can and will win out.  But, Toran, I look to the horizon and I see what lies ahead.  Each time we lose someone.."  She stops and takes a breath.  "Toran, how could those men... soldiers of Hilm... people we trusted... how could they betray us like that?"  Her tone is tinged with frustration and anger barely contained.  "Do they not see that we fight for their freedom as well as ours?"

Daniella pauses a moment, placing both hands on the table, her armor laid out before her.  She lets her head drop to her chest, eyes closed as she takes several long and slow breaths.  "Please be with those that have given their lives to this war.  Please be with those of us that have lost loved ones and still remain here, but now without them.  We are giving this fight our all, my Lord.  But if something should happen for whatever reason and our all is not enough... Please.. please don't let evil win."  The last of her prayer is spoken so softly in just the barest of a hushed whisper.

She takes a few more minutes in silent prayer and meditation and then looks at her reflection in the bucket of water.  It was no wonder Davidson was worried.  She looked like she'd been dragged through the Pits and back after today's battles.  Quietly, she washed herself as best as she could and then fell onto the cot in the corner of the room.  She was asleep before her head hit the canvas.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 23, 2011, 01:36:15 am
* After the fighting of the day is over Kobal sends messengers to the captains as well as Daniella to meet with him at the South Wall Gate, if possible. He then immediately goes there to get a view on the damage caused by Ractrafieroz.

Once those that will come have arrived Kobal starts a discussion. *

T'anks all fer comin' so quickly. We donnae got much toime an' come tha' day termorrow we gotta 'ave done some salvagin' at least.

Oi can oversee wha'evar repair we decoide ter carry uht 'ere, bu' firs' we gotta decoide on wha' we do. Oi gots a few oideas... though none of 'em perfect.

One. We coul' collapse tha' arch above tha' gate ter fill tha' breach. We coul' use some well placed earthquakes an' detonations. It woul' damage tha' wall of course an' it woul' remove tha' protection fer our archers 'ere. However, tha' cultists will have ter charge uphill through tha' rubble ter git inter tha' Fort. Tha' will give us tha' hoigh groun' and an advantage.

Two. Iffen ye can bring in some of those goiants Oi been hearin' 'bout ye coul' ask 'em ter poile boulders inter tha' gate openin', effectively closin' it. Depending on tha' toipe of stone available we coul' atempt ter melt it in place, creatin' one block of stone tha' acts as a stopper. Tha' means, however, tha' dah gate be closed ferevar.

Three. We coul' troi ter build a gate wit' wha'evar materials we got 'ere. We only gots a couple of hours, so it wont be good. An' it wont hold tha' day, bu' give us some pertection at least.

Any odder oideas?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 23, 2011, 02:51:28 am
*As he makes his way to whats left of the South wall all the way stepping over rubble and dodging falling hot timbers, Vrebel gives a quick "well done" to Captain Argali as he passes and a thumbs up to Andrew, Portlie and Arfur if their looking.

Once he gets to the wall he stops and listens to Thane Kobal speak as he stares in awe at the damage done.*

I like yer idea of gettin the giants involved.  We got lots of heavy liftin ta do and in a short span a time.  I'd say rebuild the wall with the giants haulin those huge boulders dropped by the dragons.  One on top of the other they'll stack em.  Once its high enough maybe we got get some masons ta smooth out the top with morter or what not to make it easier ta shoot and walk on.  All done under dwarven supervision ofcourse *his eyes light up a bit with a tired grin*

As far as the gate I dont see a need fer one.  The least amount a ways they can get in here the better.

If there a way ta solidify the boulders through heat or some other means then I'd say do it.

We best make sure whoever is workin is well covered from attacks, you can be sure the Cult is preparin as we speak ta make a push for this breach.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 23, 2011, 04:11:31 am
*Once the horns stopped blowing and the dust began to settle, Griff returned briefly to the West wall to quickly access the status and check with Daniel.  

Aye keep a good watch on 'er Danny, she's all yours, gonna go meet wit Kobal n deh others.

*Griff then heeds the Thane's call and meets with the others.  He nods and smiles in respect with he sees Kobal and the others gathered.*

Aye Kobal, hell ov a hole dat dragon dun put n our Fort wall der.

*Griff nods and listens to Kobal, Vrebel and the others as they discuss their options*

Aye, Oi loike deh oidea 'bout get'n deh goints in 'ere too.  Weh got plenty ov large sections ov wall broken off everywhere.  Lets clean deh foundation loike n get it as smooth as weh can.  Den weh start wit deh most square pieces weh can foind n have deh goints lay dem suckers down firs'.  Weh can get some ov dem goints tah start work'n up a big batch a mortar.  Dis ain't gon'a beh perty but it should beh strong.  Weh mortar as weh go, lay'n deh noicest, squarest chunks firs, and build up loike n den use deh more damaged pieces on top.  Weh can smooth out deh top wit mortar *nods to Vrebel*  

Weh gona nay have a gate nay more, but weh can get out thru deh east still.  Problem is weh n a bit ov a stale mate.  In a month dat dragon com'n n we'll still be 'ere trad'n blows wit deh Drachs.  Somtin' gota change or weh gona have tah deal wid dat big Red again.

*Griff then helps supervise a bit identifying the better section of the wall rubble and helping in the mortar mixture.  After which he returns to the West wall.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 24, 2011, 01:41:26 am
Argali sees to the injuries of the ballistae crew as best she can, mostly by pouring small green potions down their throats. The able bodied crew then set to tending their machines, making repairs as required, and salvaging any intact components from the wrecked ballistae. Finally, the hoists are checked over and kept operational.

***


Argali attends the meeting at the ruins of the south wall gate. At the remarks regarding giant lifting, she makes a mental note to get the surviving giants to begin shifting the stone blocks.

She expresses that she is in favor of blocking up the south gate.

"Argali iz zuspecting that we will not see any attacks by the drragons for the while. In zis regarrd, the tables have in fact turrned in ourr favorr.

"She iz alzo finding it interesting that the Ractraferioz iz giving us the month to be holding out against the Cult beforre returrning to be destrroying the forrt, when he could have done it then and therre."

She purses her lips heavily and thoughtfully.

"Did not the dispatches from Blackforrd Castle mention that, on the day that the Molvaren iz [POST=1718030]crushing[/POST] the outerr lines of the Hilm defence, they arre [THREAD=283165]receiving[/THREAD] the letterr from the Lorrd of Ash forr the talkings?"

She purses her lips again. "Therre iz the game being played, and we arre needing to be finding out what."

***


As and when the meeting concludes, as well as speaking to the giants about the fort, Argali gathers a dwarven(1) scouting party and heads out into the night for the mountainside to see if any more giants have made their way to the Fort.


(1) dwarves can see in the dark
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 24, 2011, 05:34:49 am
*Griff makes his way to the West wall as he walks through the debris and smoking stones.  He seems troubled by something.  He makes it up the stairs of the West wall as he looks at his troops covered in ash.  The achers now on the top of the wall doing their job of launching arrows at the attackers below.  He gets to the top of the wall and looks up into a sky that is blue except for the smoke plumb rising from the Fort.  The sky is clear; no dragons.  He quietly turns to survey the view from above.  He watches as solidiers clean the mess around the Southern wall breach and then he focuses on the destroyed main tower; the Red dragon had so easily make quick work of both .  He turns his head slightly and then looks out at the enemy.  Their camps are relaxed, the drachs eating and drinking in comfort, they roar in alomost a playful and mocking manner as they spar and banter.  Griff looks down at his axe and holds it in both hands and then kneels to pray.  It is a quiet prayer and after he is done he stands, now with look of determination on his face*

Vorax grant me strenth n wisdom in wah Oi must do.

*Griff calls a Meeting of the Captains.  After the Captains, Daniella and other Fort leaders are assembled he would speak.*

Tank ye fer com'n n short notice, but Oi been tink'n.  Oi changed meh moind about deh South Wall breach.  Meh now tink deh breach in deh Southwall beh a bless'n from Vorax.  Deh enemy is soft as they sit in dere camps; Oi have seen dis.  Two ov deh dragons have been slain n one is mortally wounded.  Deh wounded dragon may heal itself n deh drachs prolly gona bring more dragons tah replace deh fall'n ones.  The sky's now is clear.  The Red Dragon dat crashed our South wall n wrecked our Command tower give us one month.  Deh toime is now to stroike out at our enemy!  Weh have deh element ov surproise fer us.  Oi'm toired ov fight'n on der terms, its toime weh foigh on ours.

Weh launch a main offensive through the breach in deh south wall, n follow with a second offensive wit some of our soldiers from deh mountains n squeeze em.  They will not expect dis.  Maybe send out an elite force tah try n take out der Lead'a n his command.  Weh keep some in reserve 'ere at deh Fort, n weh can fall back if need beh to deh fort if'n weh get over run.  Maybe weh can foind a way tah rebuild deh gate on deh South Wall to close on our return.

If'n weh wait, den deh win.  Deh will pick at us and pick at us n toime will pass.  Den the big Red dragon will return n weh see what he can do.  Weh gota whole lota bloody good dwarves n soldiers n 'ere dat are ready to foight n deh sit do'n nut'n.  Whoile weh hold up 'ere in Hope, the drachs move around us n head tah Hilm, happy tah keep us bayed up n dis Fort.  To win dis war weh gona need tah face deh enemy on the battle field.  If weh sit, Deh will send a strong'a force tah Hilm whoile weh held out 'ere den deh come back for us lata.  Deh toime for Hope is now, not to defend but to attack!

*Griff raises his axe in the air as he grabs it by the middle of the handle.  He waits for their responses.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 24, 2011, 08:41:21 am
Daniel leaves trusty Mulevy to watch the west wall and joins the other captains. Listening to Griff's speech, he nods slightly throughout then steps forward, "Vorax would counsel such a bold move and I believe it to be an appropriate one with a wall smashed and such a doom pressed upon us by the foul red, but I would caution this company not to throw all into one assault." Daniel turns to Daniella if she is present. "M'lady Daniella, Champion, ever have I watched your courage and wisdom and marvelled at Toran's choice, yet hear my entreaty. If you agree to this charge, allow me to hold the fort in your name and offer what succor I am able to those that must be pulled back from the fighting.  While the hand that holds the blade must be extended to gain the victory, ever the shield protects the heart." Daniel steps back and waits for his orders.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 24, 2011, 09:35:42 am
Daniella listens to Griff, and then Daniel.

"I'm going to consider this, but I am not giving my authorization to it yet.  Things are developing in the War Council from what I've heard, and I will wait to see what unfolds there.  Apparently the Lord of Ash has requested to cease hostilities so that there can be diplomatic talks.

"As for holding the fort or running out there and going full force against them, I'm not sure you quite understand what we are doing here.  This is not the only force that Kuhl has sent against us.  Our job here is not whether we hold them out or defeat them here, but rather that we hold out in this fort and keep them here fighting us instead of joining the force that is marching towards Hilm Castle.

"As grim as it may sound, we are here to buy others time.  It isn't a glorious job.  It's deadly, and terrible, and *curses* I wish that I could simply agree to this, but not before I have all the information.  If we empty this fort and we charge against them, if we lose, we lose.  There are no second chances.  I'm not sure that they don't expect it, to be honest.  They want us out of this fort.  They can't destroy us here yet, so if we bring the battle to them they have us where they want us.

"For now, send out small strikes.  Start hit and run tactics along their weak areas.  Use those soldiers that are trained in stealth tactics and quick movement.  The goal is not to try to go in and take them all out with these smaller offensives, but to keep them on their toes- and keep them awake.  Don't let them rest.  Wear them out.  Take out one or two of the enemy, then retreat and regroup.  Use archers where you can.  Make them fear us.  Make them make a mistake.

"And in the meantime, I want the south wall fortified, so that when they come back after us we'll be ready here.

"I'll consider the other option and I will let you know.  In the meantime, you have your orders."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: mixafix on April 24, 2011, 10:10:58 am
Arfur stands resolute looking over a fire near to where Andrew stands and not so very far from Daniella as she issues orders.
 
 He raises his head slowly flicking around the camp fire from left to right. He takes a breath and looks to the Fort Wall using his freshly polished Halberd as a prop to lean on both physically and mentally as he pleads.
 
 "Warriors of the Last Hope, I am Arfur Dumas, who stands in the shadow of Andrew the Bard.

Andrew who kills Darch by the hundreds, and if he were here he'd consume the Cult with fireballs  and bolts of lightning with but a few well chosen words.
 
 I am of this Free Company and I see a whole army of stonebound here in defiance of tyranny. You have come to fight as free souls, and free souls you are. What would you do with the Free Company ?
 
 Will you take the fight to their General ? Kill him and we buy others time. Valuable time.

He pauses puffing out his chest and easing himself onto tiptoes and stares manfully towards a smoking tower in the fort.
 
  "Aye, fight and you may die. Run and you'll live -- at least a while. And dying in your beds many years from now, would you be willing to trade all the days from this day to that for one chance, just one chance to come back here and tell our enemies that they may take our lives, but they'll never take our cause."
 
 He casts his head to the ground and holds it there before looking up sharply at Portlie. He has no other audience.
 
 "What do you think? Was the left side of my face best - would it be better if I faced the other way.."

Further afield other voices debate in ernest that which this eternal romantic practices towards.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 24, 2011, 11:52:44 am
Argali looks between Daniella and Griff(1).

"With the drragons gone, at least forr the moment, therre iz indeed an initiative to be seized, an advantage to be taken. However, even zo, werre we to fight them on the plains, it would be a last ztand. And then, when we have fallen, they arre heading forr the Hilm Castle.

"As the Lady Commanderr iz zaying, we have to give them the reazon to be ztaying herre. We have to harry them, make the hit-and-run. Wherre arre the azsassins and the shadow walkerrs when you arre needing them, no?"

She makes a small ironic smile to herself.

"If you arre wanting to get really crrazy, we find wherre the enemy generral iz camped, we fling ourzelves using the trebuchet into the air, then use the Cloak of the Watcherrs to be making the soft landing," her tone suggests she is not entirely confident the cloaks would work that way, "beforre killing their generral. That would be upzetting theirr plans zomewhat, no?

"Eagles. Do we have any giant eagles to be flying us in?"


(1) likely before she [POST=1718169]went[/POST] out into the night
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 24, 2011, 12:18:25 pm
* Kobal arrives with Argali and nods at her words. *

Even sending out a small force will weaken the Fort - perhaps sufficiently that the walls will no longer hold back their forces trying to scale them on ladders.

I would agree that the General as a traget would be worth taking a risk. If we might learn the location of his command tent we could consider what options we have.

In order to get at him we could attack in one or two places to create a diversion. But how to get close enough to him... even then?



// Kobal speaks in dwarven.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 24, 2011, 12:19:34 pm
"You're not in my shadow, you're blocking my light.  And hundreds is a tear much.  Maybe one with a lucky shot after Stormhaven or Argali softened it up a while."  Dealing with the aggravating foreignness of gnomish technology was bringing out his snappish side and he hummed, listening to himself, before speaking again.  "Not that I want you to tell them that...carry on."  A glance over at Arfur.  "Left side.  More symmetrical."

He crouched by the fire, using it and the burning parts of the fort to light the nets strewn across dirt and rubble.  They didn't have enough metal hooks for all of them and the fort smiths were full-on repairing weapons and could not be bothered.  He rested one arm on a bent knee, looking across to his fast-becoming-indispensable infantry friend.  "What do you think; rocks?  I'd like to see if we can use this to tangle myrdrachs as well - knock them out of the skies."

"Not sure..."  The soldier ruffled the instructions and checked the edges of the net closest.  "We got no hooks but rocks won't work on a dragon, should it return, so we save these nets for that, but means reloadin'."

"Not in combat.  Should we dedicate one for dragons and try one for drachs?"

"Might work.  Cat's outta the bag now, they're gonna target this an' Cap'n Argali's cannons right off, though."

"Mmm."  

The soldier hestitated a moment, plucking at his thick mustache.  "Got an idea, Andy.  But I'm just a grunt, maybe you can toss it to the Commanders."  Andrew's eyes shifted up from the nets and he nodded for the man to go on.

"Got a ton of timber lying around, let's build some decoys.  Can be right quick, maybe then we'll get a few shots off before they pick off the real one."  The soldier's voice was quiet - the quiet of fearful resolve.  The bard studied him a moment.

"Are you stonebound, Mister Tiller?"

"Nosir."

A long pause.  Andrew examined his hands before looking up.  "I will do my damndest to keep you alive.  If I can't, it's small comfort, but I will sing of you.  Is there anyone who needs to know if you die?"  No more nice words for it, no hesitation.  They'd all seen too much.

"My mum and dad and sisters, yeah.  They're in Erilyn."

"Give me an address.  And a letter, if you can.  If the worst happens I'll see to it.  And I'll pray you can deliver it yourself, on two feet.  Start building the decoys, don't wait for approval."  The soldier nodded and Andrew went to speak to Daniella.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 24, 2011, 01:14:27 pm
Daniella looks at Argali for the dwarven language translations, musing softly, "Where is Chaynce when I need him?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 24, 2011, 01:26:41 pm
* Kobal notices Daniella's look, apologizes and repeats what he just said in Common - this time with an accent. *
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: incahootz on April 24, 2011, 08:16:24 pm
Kromlek stands at the edge of the meeting, still not comfortable being around all the important people. He seems to want to say something for a while and eventually blurts it out.

"Oi got a crazy idea loike. Ifn our job is too hold em here, an nauw we only got a month from dey dragon, do yea think dey dragon will level deh fort no matter whose in it? Oi mean, he killed deh Myr'drachs and deh drachs when he broke deh wall. Maybe he'd wreck deh fort no matter who beh in it? We could work teh hold deh fort and abandon it just before hes return an let deh Cult run in...just in toime for him to return and level it?"

He squirms a bit under their looks. "Just an oidea loike."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 25, 2011, 05:26:49 am
*Griff listens to the others talk and seems to deflate a bit* Aye den Oi beh see'n what ye mean.  Aye best tah hold deh Fort fer now n send out some groups tah mess em up good n den come back to dah Fort fer safety.  *He nods looking over the group*  Aye jus wana say tis an hon'a tah serve wit all ye folks, n weh gona crush des basserds Vorax will'n.  Commander Daniela Oi'd loike tah volunteer tah lead som'a dem sorties out der if'n Danny don't moind cover'n deh wall fer meh.  *He salutes and chews on a piece of salt cured badger*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 25, 2011, 06:42:24 am
Quote from: incahootz
Kromlek stands at the edge of the meeting, still not comfortable being around all the important people. He seems to want to say something for a while and eventually blurts it out.

"Oi got a crazy idea loike. Ifn our job is too hold em here, an nauw we only got a month from dey dragon, do yea think dey dragon will level deh fort no matter whose in it? Oi mean, he killed deh Myr'drachs and deh drachs when he broke deh wall. Maybe he'd wreck deh fort no matter who beh in it? We could work teh hold deh fort and abandon it just before hes return an let deh Cult run in...just in toime for him to return and level it?"

He squirms a bit under their looks. "Just an oidea loike."


* Kobal's eyes gleam as he looks at Kromlek and changes into common. *

Dis be nay bad oidea cousin! Bloimey, aye, Oi see w'ere ye're goin'! * Kobal slaps him goodheartedly on the back. *

We shoul' start tunnelin' already terday! We can do two fings. One is ter tunnel dauwnwar's goin' aftar a deep passage... risky though, since we're goin' bloind.
Or we coul' tunnel dauwn an' outta dah Fort, goin' fer a shallow passage tha' will jus' let us leave tha' place. Aftarwards we will 'ave ter fend fer ourselves.

Oi sugges' tha' a troup be set on dis task immediately. Also, refugees can be put ter dah task of creatin' puppets outta straw an' cloth ter be put on tha' walls in order ter make it look loike we be all still 'ere. *he grins*

Iffen it works tha' red beast will per'aps take out a good number of cultists, whoile we make fer Hilm Castle an' tha' place of der main battle.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 25, 2011, 11:02:05 am
Daniella taps her chin in thought.

"I just thought of something... We are certain that General Siphe is out there?  There was a time that I interrogated a prisoner, years ago... He told me quite a lot about the Cult.  One thing, though... He told me that General Siphe actually does not like Molvaren, and apparently had some fairly harsh words about General Chen.  It may be a long shot... but imagine what we could do if we were able to convince him to fight for our side?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 25, 2011, 01:24:10 pm
* Kobal's excitement retreats somewhat and is replaced by a more calculating expression. *

Ye sure about dis? Coul' be a costly mistake, iffen ye wannae pursue it.

Bu' on dah odder han'... wha' 'ave we got ter loose from troin'?

* He shrugs, slightly smiling. *

Oi recommend ye signal fer palaver.
We can always revert ter odder plans aftarwards...
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 25, 2011, 01:28:59 pm
"It was many years ago, and it could be outdated information," Daniella admits, "but it's something else we could consider.  I will say this, though, that particular soldier... after he'd been with us for a while, after he'd been separated from the Cult's influence, the evil in the man... it just wasn't there anymore.  Not the way they radiate it now.  He had offered to go back in as a covert operative for our side, but I thought the idea too risky to put him back in their vicinity."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 25, 2011, 05:11:29 pm
He waits to speak to the Commander, humming, working on words to a song.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 25, 2011, 06:17:06 pm
One of Daniella's guards speak quietly to her to mention that Andrew is waiting, so she turns towards him.

"Yes, Mister Reid?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 25, 2011, 07:11:33 pm
Mister Reid?  Well, that was a step up from 'Ilsarian'.  He'd return the favor.

"Commander, Mister Tiller had an excellent idea and we're working up some dummies now - decoys for the net throwers.  He felt if another attack came they'd target those right away, and a few extra would buy us some shots.  He should be noted for that.  We might try the same thing for Argali's cannon.  However, we'll need crews, because even if I had the strength to keep up multiple illusions of such, a dragon or a myrdrach would see through it.

Also, we're here as a decoy ourselves, right?  To keep these troops tied up so they can't reinforce the action against Hilm?  I have some ideas on keeping them irritated, maybe spurring them to do something rash - a song.  I'll keep you posted on that.  But please let the Captain know about the decoys.  I'll see what we can mock up."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 25, 2011, 07:48:29 pm
"A good idea, sir.  Be sure not to use what is needed to fix the defenses, but if there is any supplies leftover, or from the ones that were broken, by all means, see that it is done.  Just be sure to put the decoys in front of the real ones so that if something goes for the decoy the real one can still take its shot.  We're on limited supplies, but get a plan up and figure out how much wood and metal it will take and we can make a final decision."

She nods to him and turns back to the previous conversation.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 25, 2011, 08:59:09 pm
*He glances back at the North wall to make sure his troops are doing what they're suppose to be doing before speaking*

I like the idear of leavin' this fort when our time is up in a month.  Heck knows I don't wanna be hangin' around ta see if the big lizard is true to his word.

I dont have any grand ideas that are gonna save the day here right now.  Got more questions than answers really.

*massages his jaw in thought*

I dont know why the ole' lizard didnt just do us in back there as he surely could of.  Maybe he wants to give us more time ta kill off eachother so were both weak.  Maybe its a not so subtle hint that he wants us outa here and movin ta Hilm in a month *shrugs*  Ya got me on that one.

The tunnels sound like a good idea but how do we move 9,000 plus troops and gear through some tunnels and how long is that gonna take?  Were would we pop out at and what kinda resistance would we meet?

*regards Daniella* Other than that I'm putin' tagether a hit and run group from me troops that will be ready ta run sorties on them drachs out there real soon.

As far turnin' Siphe ya best do it on neutral terraine.  I dont think its wise ta bring him to the fort as he'll use it ta scope the place out, and goin ta his camp, well lets just say the odds of comin' back aint too good.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Lance Stargazer on April 25, 2011, 11:34:47 pm
*As Daniella is speaking, a soft glow on her stone start to bright , showing the stone being activated  *

// Pm on the way
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 26, 2011, 12:12:34 am
Daniella excuses herself and leaves to find a place to privately receive the message, and then returns several minutes later.

"We need to find a place to prepare, preferably underground or hidden in some way, to reset a portal connection between us and Hilm Castle," she speaks quietly.  "And we need to do this quickly.  If you're going to start working on a way to tunnel out... we might as well work on getting this portal location hidden under there as well.  I don't know how many people it could transfer, and how quickly, but it might be an alternative.  I'm not sure exactly what these things can support."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 26, 2011, 12:42:16 am
* Kobal clears his throat and offers a suggestion. *

We coul' 'ave a crew start tunnelin' roigh' nauw. A few less 'ands on tha' wall wont do much of a difference. Also, 'em refugees coul' be put ter work. Oi reckon 'em woul' be pleased ter be able to help in some way - ter do their part, loike.

* He speaks to Griff. *

We wont be able ter tunnel a moile away from dis place, so it'll be risky to start movin' people outta dis Fort. It'll 'ave ter be done boi noight an' we will need some form of majical illusion ter cover it. Or sumthin' else alon' dose loines.

Hmm... *he eyes Griff*

Lad, you are connected ter nature loike few. Coul' ye sense whedder dere be airpockets below us tha' we coul' target whoile tunnelin'? Perhaps even Deep paths? Tha' woul' help us a lot an' we coul' perhaps start evacuatin' people in two weeks toime. Tha' way we stan' a chance ter git everyone outta 'ere in toime... Oi hope.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 26, 2011, 01:38:55 am
"Mmm... Argali has not travelled the Belinarra verry widely. Arre therre any of the earrth genasi nearrby that might be helping us?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 26, 2011, 06:41:02 am
Quote from: Harlas Ravelkione
* Kobal clears his throat and offers a suggestion. *

We coul' 'ave a crew start tunnelin' roigh' nauw. A few less 'ands on tha' wall wont do much of a difference. Also, 'em refugees coul' be put ter work. Oi reckon 'em woul' be pleased ter be able to help in some way - ter do their part, loike.

* He speaks to Griff. *

We wont be able ter tunnel a moile away from dis place, so it'll be risky to start movin' people outta dis Fort. It'll 'ave ter be done boi noight an' we will need some form of majical illusion ter cover it. Or sumthin' else alon' dose loines.

Hmm... *he eyes Griff*

Lad, you are connected ter nature loike few. Coul' ye sense whedder dere be airpockets below us tha' we coul' target whoile tunnelin'? Perhaps even Deep paths? Tha' woul' help us a lot an' we coul' perhaps start evacuatin' people in two weeks toime. Tha' way we stan' a chance ter git everyone outta 'ere in toime... Oi hope.


Wait a minute... ye're nay Zigrum. W'eres dah lad? Its him tha' we be needin' fer tha' stonesearchin'...

Sorreh lad. *he winks at Griff* Gettin' old 'ere.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 26, 2011, 07:58:56 am
Nay moind it kin *puts a hand on Kobals shoulder and laughs* weh all strech'n our brains try'n tah figure our way ahead.

Dat big red dragon gona come back n weh need tah beh gone or ready fer it.  *Griff looks out at the mountain range that drops down to the east side of the Fort* Meh tinks ye gona have a hard toime foin'd soft ground dis close tah deh mounts, but guess weh can try.  Befer ye go prod'n round ye moight wana ask deh Fort Commander (who ever now fills that role after the various deaths) if'n deh already have one dug or some ot'er secret way out.

Maybe deh bes way to get us tah Hilm Castle gona beh des portals ifn weh can get mer dan one or push a bunch ov us through at a toime.  Deh adventur'n folk could stay behoind tah make sure deh soldiers get tru.

*shakes his head and looks to the south* Sure would beh noice ifn som'a dem folks to our south could come dis way and squeez des basserds sit'n on us.  Den weh could go out n sandwhich 'em.  Any word if'n weh gona get any help from deh armies to our south?  *he looks at Daniela and the others*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 26, 2011, 10:11:33 am
*Daniel paces the west wall, his footsteps making a steady cadence across the battlements as he waits for further orders*  Occasionally, he stops and talks to the various men and women on the wall, making himself be seen briefly before ducking behind the battlements once again.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on April 26, 2011, 10:13:36 am
Sensing that the threat to the Fort is ramping up, Gel'larian extends his self-imposed duties.  He still keeps whatever men and women he can in good spirits but also sets up daily archery practices for any who are interested.  He helps soldiers find a consistent anchor point (http://www.archery-tips.com/archerylessons/archery-lessons-anchor-points) for their bow draw, refining their release, giving techniques on how to better aim when shooting from a dense group of archers.  His teaching is very passionate and he encourages the least skilled as much as the most.

When he can find the time, he goes through the debris to find any wood, feathers and metal that may be serviceable for arrows and sets about trying to replenish the stocks.

He lends his bow to any attacks on the walls, using song to bolster the defenders, and arrows and evocations to punish the enemy.  His songs are in elven, common or dwarven as may be appropriate.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on April 26, 2011, 10:30:16 am
* Kobal nods to Griff and heads to the barracks in order to begin his search for A) the oldest dwarf in the Fort, and B) the oldest living or most experienced stonemason or miner in the camp. *
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 26, 2011, 10:35:06 am
"See that this wall gets fixed enough to withstand assaults again and get those hit and run groups out to harry the enemy forces.  Any other questions, you know where to find me."

Daniella turns and heads back to make her rounds.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 26, 2011, 10:55:06 am
In the early morning hours, a blue-clad man appears in the middle of the Fort of Last Hope. His appearance is abrupt and startling, and it most likely draws the sharp attention of guards and everyone else who might be awake at the time. He makes no aggressive moves and pushes back his hood, revealing a face familiar to many of the adventurers present.

"Please excuse my sudden appearance," Connor says.  "I've come here at Commander Stargazer's request to evaluate your portal, lost to the recent dragon attack."

He walks generally toward the destroyed tower, talking with and answering questions from those he knows, and in some cases, has not seen in a very long time. For a couple of minutes, he kneels before the tower's ruins with a hand to the ground and focuses his attention in silence.  When he opens his eyes again, he stands, turns to whomever is present and speaks.

"This portal is ruined beyond repair.  Even if we were to dig it out, which by the looks of it could take as much as a week, it would have to be formed anew.  Do we have another suitable location for establishing a new portal?"

His eyes scan those near him as he awaits a response.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 26, 2011, 11:01:10 am
Daniella, after being informed of Connor's arrival, makes her way to him.

"We're trying to dig out a suitable location, sir," she says in response to his question.  She holds out a hand as if for a handshake in greeting.  "Welcome to the Fort of Last Hope, Mister Garvil.  What requirements need to be met for a new portal?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 26, 2011, 11:04:55 am
"Eyes out, gentlemen!" Daniel admonishes in a stern tone those that have turned to view Conner's arrival.  "See to your duties.  Sargeant Mulevy, get those men back on the wall, now!"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 26, 2011, 11:11:31 am
Connor shakes her hand cordially and nods.

"Thank you, Commander. We will need a clear span of floor or ground, preferably stone, at least two arm-spans in each direction." he says. "How soon can this be done?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 26, 2011, 11:17:01 am
Daniella purses her lips.  "We started working on it last night.  We were going to try to dig one out underground, but if it has to be done sooner than that we can have a space cleared off by this afternoon."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on April 26, 2011, 11:27:13 am
Upon hearing rumor that sorites against the Cult are being planned by Griff, Gel frowns.

Muse, hit and run by battle-crazed tin cans... They are going to need me.

He wipes his forehead, filled with doubt as to the likelihood of such an arrangement working.  With a sigh he makes his way through the crowded fort to where Griff is.  He wrinkles his nose and looks at the heavens before approaching and speaking to Griff when he is able.

You need a scout, experienced in mountaineering, and speed to make these raids.  I am hoping you can find it in you to make that scout me.  No one else here can do the job like I can.  What do you say?

He sets his jaw and watches Griff, his arms crossed, eyes intense.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 26, 2011, 11:28:41 am
Connor smiles and tips his head slightly.

"How long?" he asks again.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 26, 2011, 11:39:55 am
Daniella tilts her head slightly with a slight smile.  "I'll have the answer for you in one hour, Mister Garvil.  Until then, feel free to make yourself comfortable, or useful... whichever you feel inclined after your journey.  If you know how to help stabilize our walls against attacks with magical means, we know we could use the extra help right now."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 26, 2011, 11:47:33 am
He nods once at Daniella.

"One hour then," he says. "and then I will return to Hilm and begin preparations."

He gives Daniella another nod and moves off to make himself useful, though he does spend at least some of that time with Kobal, helping out where he can while he spends a few minutes with his old friend.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 26, 2011, 11:56:55 am
Andrew returned to his decoys and the soldiers helping him.  Infantry Tilller looked over with a jerk of his head toward the cluster of commanders.  "Did you get permission?"

"Enough.  We'll make a few, don't use anything big or strong enough to reinforce the walls.  Let's see what you've got."  He eyed the makeshift lumber and metal, only vaguely representative of a net launcher.

"It looks pretty bad."  

Andrew took a step back, then five, then ten.  "Can we rough-shape the wood, maybe use some mud to hide the patches?"

"Can do, yeah.  It'll still look bad. An' the rest of the wood we got isn't much better."

"Mister Tiller, we have a rule in performing, one I was an adherent of as a young, poor wandering bard years ago.  For me it was the five-foot rule: if the majority of your intended audience couldn't tell at five feet that what you had was garbage, it didn't matter."  He ran a thumb over his upper lip.  "Now if we have a drach or dragon at five feet, we have bigger problems..."  He took strides back again, counting; five, ten, fifteen, twenty; raised his voice to be heard.  "So let's call this the twenty-foot rule.  If the dragon can't tell at twenty feet which is the real one - it doesn't matter.  Let's drape the timbers to cover the joins...we'll drape the real ones too.  That should help obfuscate."  Dragging some fire-weakened timbers over, he started roughing up a second decoy, singing through some new lyrics as he did.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 26, 2011, 01:47:22 pm
*Wren having lent his sword where and when needed listened to the plans and counter plans. He made clear, in his way, his support for taking the fight to the field. With that he readily volunteers to lead one of the small strike teams.*

lady Commander, If you send me out I will do what I can with hit and run tactics. I will also try to find out as much as I can about their command center out there.

*he waits for Daniella to give the nod and assign him a small team*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 26, 2011, 02:12:46 pm
Daniella sends Wren to Vrebel with orders that he is to be put in charge of one of the small strike teams, and for Vrebel to brief him and set him up with his team to head out as soon as possible to start harrying the enemy camps.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 26, 2011, 02:20:16 pm
*With a grin and a bow Wren thanks Daniella and heads forth to find Vre. Upon finding him"

Well Vre seems you are to assign me a small team to take to the field with and cause a bit of trouble. What have you got? I can use people who are good at fighting, hiding, and running *he laughs*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: xsweetpeaxs on April 26, 2011, 03:16:36 pm
*Kylie nods to Vrebel and then looks over at Wren* A small team? Hayley and I might be able to be of assistant to you. Would the three of us be consider a small team or is that too small? *giggles*

I must add, I'm neither good at fighting nor hiding. *taps on her heavy armor* However, if you intend on stirring up trouble and bleeding, we'll patch up your wounds with haste so you can be a riot. *smiles*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 26, 2011, 03:39:26 pm
Vre it is your call, but I am comfortable with the copperstones. They can use invisibility and we can use scouting tactics to keep them back from prying eyes. So I will still need some scouts *grins*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on April 26, 2011, 07:32:34 pm
Quote
Upon hearing rumor that sorites against the Cult are being planned by Griff, Gel frowns.

Muse, hit and run by battle-crazed tin cans... They are going to need me.

He wipes his forehead, filled with doubt as to the likelihood of such an arrangement working. With a sigh he makes his way through the crowded fort to where Griff is. He wrinkles his nose and looks at the heavens before approaching and speaking to Griff when he is able.

You need a scout, experienced in mountaineering, and speed to make these raids. I am hoping you can find it in you to make that scout me. No one else here can do the job like I can. What do you say?

He sets his jaw and watches Griff, his arms crossed, eyes intense.


*As Gel approaches, Griff is seen at the Merlon (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Merlon) of the West wall quickly crouching down and then standing again to avoid the crossbow bolts shooting past him into the sky.  He looks down and begins pointing and yelling to his archers.*

No no, get those bloody basserds roight under meh.  Der deh ones Oi'm worried about...the diggers.  Ferget about dems ones in deh back.  Aye dats deh way!  Stick em in deh backs ov der heads jus loike dat.

*He steps back a satisfied smile on his face and sees Gel*

Aye der Gel whacha need?  *He listens to Gel's remarks with a kind of hurry up motion with his hands*

Aye, glad ye stopped by der Gel.  Oi nay got any orders yet from deh Lady Commander tah lead any sorties, but Oi'm hoping to soon.  Weh could'a used a good scout loike ye self back when weh got dem wagons in deh East pass...bloody ran roight inta an ambush.  Aye, but meh heard Vrebel moight beh put'n a sortie group tageth'a n maybe he could use ye.  He's on deh North wall.  If'n Oi get deh to run one a dem...O'll come foind ye be sure ov...

*A flash of light as Griff draws his dwarven made axe and with a powerful back-handed swing slices through the chest of a Drach initiate standing on the top of a ladder that suddenly came to rest on the outside of the wall.  The drach tumbles below and blood splatters both Griff and Gel.*

Polemen!  Get dat blasted ladd'a!  *With that several polemen rush to the wall and use their polearms to push the ladder away from the wall.*

Bloody 'ell der get'n bold.  Aye go in seek out Captain Vrebel.  *Griff turns to monitor his wall again but then quickly turns back to Gel*  Aye whoile ye up 'ere, maybe ye give meh archers some 'elp?  Deh could use a good archer loike ye self explain'n tings tah em n giv'n dem a boost.  Dem diggers caus'n meh a real headache.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 26, 2011, 09:03:42 pm
*As Wren reaches the top of the North Wall Vrebel is seen barking out orders to his troops.  As Vrebel hastely walks the wall a heavy crossbowman falls flat on his face a poison tipped arrow peircing out the back of his neck.  With one hand Vrebel drags the soldier back from his postion*

We need this position filled now!  Valkira get in there! *he motions with his great sword to a nearby elf archer*  Get this one a healer too er somethin' *He bends down checking for a pulse on the corpse* Nevermind *he grumbles* take him downstairs with the others.

*Vrebel looks up to Wren and Kylie, drach arrows flying all around him as he nods*

Wren old buddy glad ta see ya.  Kylie yer a sight fer sore eyes.  Yep gettin a group tagether follow me.

*He leads them down the stairs to a small courtyard at the base of the North wall and signals to a soldier who runs off.  Later the soldier returns a haggered and battle seasoned group assembles.*

This is me hit and run group, rounded up the best I could find in scoutin', sneakin', trappin, and swingin', got some good archers too.  *nods to the group approvingly*

Troop this is Wren Thendor expert in drach warfare and counter insurgent tactics and a good friend.  *He turns to Kylie with a smile* and this is Kylie Copperstone, her and her sister Hayley be a force ta be reckoned with, just keep yer eyes on the mission and not on them.

Wren you can have who ever you want outa this group fer yer sortie.  As far as objectives, Commander Daniella wants to keep the drachs offgaurd, go in stealthy, scoutin first and take out what ya can and retreat.  Watch fer traps as the drachs seem real fond of them electric ones.  Most of them mydrachs got the sight and good hearin' so Invisibility and Sanctuary spells aint gonna help much.  Also, I dont have to tell you the dangers of a prolonged engagement with them mydrachs.  Their getin too comfortable out there, I want Siphe shakin' in his boots when he's sleepin and his troops too.

The Commander still thinkin' bout tryin ta turn Siphe so he aint on the menu as of yet.  But, if you can take out a lightly guarded seige tower that would be dandy.  Also Captain Griff's been havin trouble with diggers on the west wall.  Maybe swing in there and assess the damage.

*Vrebel dismisses the group and leads Wren and Kylie into the war room showing them the locations of potential objectives on the war room floor map.*

*He lights up a yew pipe and takes a few puffs of golden splendor grining*

Any questions nows the time?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 26, 2011, 11:51:22 pm
No questions, I will do what I can out there and try my best to bring your people back alive. I think I will need three good scouts that can fight, that will make six of us. We will cast a wide net and take out some of their patrols. I think it will be best if we make it look like trollocs or something else got them. W will also try to pick up as much of their layout as we can. If we can sabotage some of their siege towers we will, I think that is better then taking them out, this way when they go to use them, well you get the idea *grins* as for the wall issue, for now I think that is far to open an area and has a lot of focus on it. If we see an opportunity we will strike of course. I trust you to pick the right people to go with me. We leave tonight under the cover of darkness.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 27, 2011, 12:00:59 am
*taking Kylie aside*

You are going to have to lose that heavy armor and got with something that will help you quiet down a bit. You dont need to be ranger quiet but you cant go out there clanking about *grins* I will not be wearing my mithril scale mail I will go with some very special elven chain mail that is a silent as silk. Find what you can and get ready, also both you and hayley will want to dress in browns, greens, and blacks. Pack light we leave tonight.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 27, 2011, 12:32:18 am
Daniella makes her way over towards where Wren is gathering his team.

"Alright Crazy Bird, I hope that Captain Vrebel has briefed you on exactly what I want from this mission?  You are to go in, strike fast and hard, and retreat immediately.  Do not linger.  This is not a mission trying to take out as many as possible, it's simply to keep them on their toes and make sure they cannot relax or rest.  Understand?  Is your team ready?  Do you have any questions?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on April 27, 2011, 12:49:53 am
Gel'larian comes running up, covered in drach gore from his conversation with Griff.  Once Wren is finished with Daniella, he comes up grinning.

Word on the street is you need a scout.  I think I am your guy.  What say you?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 27, 2011, 01:42:39 am
*Vrebel nods to Gel*

Yer in.  They'll need a good scout who can take out a tower guard quietly from a distance.

*He regards Commander Daniella* I briefed em' real good.  Hit and run like ya said.

*Vrebel gazes at Daniella and to the rest of the group and scratches his sideburns and then a puppy dog stare at Daniella*

Wren did say he needed someone ta make the kills look like trollocs did em'.  I got me malar leathers in me pack.  Any chance you can find someone ta fill in fer me at the wall Commander?

That is if Wren thinks he'll need me of course *wide grin to Wren*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 27, 2011, 01:54:02 am
Daniella shakes her head firmly.  "No, I want them to know exactly who came for them.  I want them to fear us, and I want them tired.  If they're tired, they'll make a mistake, and we'll find their weakness.  Hit and run, make it fast, get out and back here quickly.  Make the soldiers afraid to sleep.  Knock over kettles, set fire to tents... whatever you have to do to keep them awake."

She looks at Vrebel.  "Either I'll be there personally, or I'll find someone who can fill in for you, Captain."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 27, 2011, 02:55:15 am
*He stiffens his eyes widening is surprise*

Yes Commander and thank ya.

*Vrebel puts a hand on Wren's shoulder*

Looks like yer stuck with me.  I'll go fetch me best trap springer and a scout who can work in the dark.  Let me know when were ready ta head out.

*He regards Commander Daniella* Gotcha Commander.  Let em' know we were there.  If I have ta carve me name on every one of their foreheads they'll know it was us.

*He smiles at Kylie*

Mayhem and carnage we can handle.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 27, 2011, 09:37:00 am
Quote from: Dorganath
He nods once at Daniella.

"One hour then," he says. "and then I will return to Hilm and begin preparations."

He gives Daniella another nod and moves off to make himself useful, though he does spend at least some of that time with Kobal, helping out where he can while he spends a few minutes with his old friend.



Daniella returns to find Connor after the appointed hour has passed.  

"Mister Garvil, it looks like it will take about a week under these conditions.  However, we do have several buildings that have lower levels if you think those would work.  Those could be cleared out fairly quickly."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 27, 2011, 09:42:32 am
Connor nods to Daniella at her report.

"That depends on how quickly you want, or need, your portal back and whether you want it protected underground or if your existing structures will suffice," he says.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 27, 2011, 09:45:36 am
Daniella purses her lips, thinking a moment.

"How long will it take to set it up once the area is prepared?  Each day we face some sort of new threat.  Also, if it happens that for some reason we abandon the fort or Toran forbid we lose it," she says very softly, "how quickly can it be shut down so as to not endanger Hilm Castle?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 27, 2011, 10:22:04 am
"If you must abandon, and there's time, the portal can be neutralized somewhat quickly on this end," Connor replies. "Failing that, it can be shut down quickly from Hilm, if needed. As for time to set it up, my plan is to establish a temporary, short-use portal that will allow a team of mages to come through to establish a more permanent portal.  The temporary one will take...the better part of a day.  The permanent one will take several.  In all, we should be able to have a portal back up within a week...give or take."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 27, 2011, 10:24:48 am
"Very well," Daniella says with a nod.  "We'll use one of the lower levels of buildings.  We should be able to clear one of those and make it ready for you to prepare it within a couple hours at most.  I'll make sure of it."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 27, 2011, 10:30:08 am
Connor nods again.

"Then I will depart, inform Commander Stargazer and set things in motion. I will return in a few hours and begin," he says.

Without ceremony or further word, he vanishes from Daniella's sight and presence, leaving behind only footprints and a brief swirl of magic.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 27, 2011, 10:31:19 am
Daniella rubs her forehead a moment.  "Mages..."

She then goes to assign a few people to clear out an appropriate cellar of one of the buildings.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 27, 2011, 03:36:14 pm
*Wren salutes Daniella then he looks at Ver and grins* If that is the case they will know who hit them for sure. But we will be smart about it, no point in bringing the whole cult army down on us *grins* Lets go stir things up a bit and see what happens. Gel you and I will pick our targets, we need to have a fast path in and out so we dont get trapped. We need to come from cover and return to cover fast as well. No open areas where they can land on us. I like the commander's idea of setting some fires as well. For that we are going to want to try to get as deep in their camps as we can *grins*

Okay so stage one is lay of the land, lets see what we can from the walls here and then get out there under cover of darkness and fill out the picture. After that we can start to pick our targets.

Vre I suggest if we are going to do this as the commander wants then we are going to need as least three teams so that we can do cascading hit and runs. We can do a hit and run to cause a diversion so that another team can get in and set some fires. Things like that, as the commander said "no rest for the wicked"

Thoughts?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 27, 2011, 03:38:51 pm
Daniel crouches to speak to Andrew about polishing up a story he has been working on.
 
 "Work magic on a Rofirein story?" The bard's smile is wicked. "Ohh, I can do that. Yes, I can do that - what?" Under Daniel's stink eye Andrew grins and lowers his head. "Fine, fine, I'll stick to the theme. Can we have just ONE romantic interlude though? With a rose...no! A pink carnation in the knight's teeth as he serenades?...please?"
 
 "Am I to regret asking for your aid in this, Andrew?" Daniel stares hard at the bard, his expression stern before a small twitch of his lip gives him away and he passes over a piece of parchment. "Very well, but it is to be tastefully done, you hear me? Tasteful."
 
 "Tasteful. Got it." Andrew turns, journal out and already scribbling on Daniel's original writings, and mutters "no bodice ripping...no bodice ripping..." with one mirthful eye on the cleric.
 
 Taking a break from the decoys and leaving them in the superbly qualified hands of Arfur and Portlie, the bard stakes a place by a fire and writes. He does not look up nor speak nor sing, but mumbles under his breath from time to time. An hour later he looks over at Daniel. "I'd like to combine these middle triplets into a prayer, perhaps they're suited to a rhythmic recital and it would carry more weight if there was a pattern to enhance them." After that he falls silent except for occasional brief prayers to Ilsare.
 
 Another hour passes and he hands Daniel a parchment, re-written in his own italic script. "I will confess, Daniel, writing this brought me some consternation. Rofirein and Ilsare, after all. But...art is art. I look for beauty in all that is around me, and so I have put myself in your shoes with this to better understand." A flash of a smile. "Some bodice ripping would be a lot more fun to listen to though!"
 
 The story has morphed under Andrew's pen into a speech. It is meant to bolster weary hearts, to bring strength and passion to souls increasingly surrounded by the bodies of friends. Daniel eyes the Ilsarian for one long moment and receives an almost nervous smile in return. "Not my forte. I really didn't change much just shuffled things around a bit for impact..."
 
 The cleric nods, reading again, and moves to a cluster of men and women under his command taking their turn to eat. An idle scratch of his mustache and he begins to read; it isn't meant to be a performance, merely a sounding out of the words. But as he speaks, heads turn, conversation stops, and without realizing it, he has an audience.
 
 "My friends, we stand here as defenders. Surrounded by evil with our one task to hold against an enemy force many times our own.
 
 Difficult? Aye, tis that.
 
 Impossible? Perhaps.
 
 Know this, though, that the Gold has shone in those before you and you carry the light forward. Know whom your god has chosen and that you, each one of you who stand here, are part of that code and the next generation of it.
 
 Know of Sir Drais Mordrin, noble of birth and bearing, whose confidence drew men to him as moth to flames. His legacy is one of boldness in his sacking of our ancient enemy's shrine. For his valor he was the first to lead the Knights, who grew to prominence under him and from him we are honored by all who recognize true justice. That boldness, that valor, is part of your challenge to uphold.
 
 Know of Section Commander Sir Hadris Warden, who in our darkest times, when those who begat lawlessness and misery pressed their will against us hoping us to break, led a procession through the streets of Prantz. Grand it was, but not with the trappings of wealth and privilege; it was rich with the bodies of Rofirein's own, a demonstration of the Gold's continuing presence to bring hope of a better future to those buffeted by the winds of chaos. A reminder to clergy and common folk alike that even though the Gold Voice sought to disband the Knights in the midst of the Church's darkness, Rofirein would not abandon them to their fate. That hope that unswerving dedication to duty and fair process that is part of your challenge to uphold." Daniel's voice is strong; the words are still mostly his, and the conviction certainly is.
 
 "Know too of those who carry compassion in equal measure to the Law. Know of Section Commander Jennara Creekskipper. Know that while the Law is foremost, we must not forget those that it protects; know of her deeds, providing succor and sustenance to those who suffered when the sun was blotted from the sky. For her kindness and generosity she is the Heart of our Dragon. Pray you will meet her someday, to better understand the protection that is again part of your challenge to uphold.
 
 Many other servants of the Great Dragon have and will come to be known, lists that stretch across each continent of Layonara. All manner of people of all races, some more famous than others, yet all serving for the same reasons. This is your legacy; this is our legacy; this is our purpose. We are shields of the innocent. I, Daniel, tell you this so that you may keep faith in your order with the understanding and knowledge of its making and purpose. Remember it well." He looks up to see two handfuls of faces staring, listening, some moved; some clearly afraid but reaching past it to hold to what is being said. He continues, speaking to them now as he reads.
 
 "Those that stand here today may feel fear; this is to be expected. You may die, to be gathered into the claws of the Gold. But you will not die in your bed wondering from where you came and whether you were up to the task.
 
 The Dragon's Eye shine upon you, my brothers and sisters, forever." His "song" is a devotional, a chanted prayer, and for his knights he says it. Quietly. Reverently. Not a performance, no; a moment for them to share with the Gold, together.
 
 "Into the light of your love for the people of this world we step, to follow the path you set by your Will.
 
 By the Insight of your wisdom we seek the best ways to observe the law.
 With the Strength of your devotion as a shield, we protect the innocent.
 By the Might of your will we drive back those who seek to overthrow justice.
 
 By the Light of your soul we shine into the darkness and bring law from chaos.
 Our Duty to bring your word, impartial and unbiased, to the world.
 Our Calling to serve in fairness and integrity, good judgment and generosity.
 
 With Valor we serve as trusted voices of true Justice.
 With Boldness we serve as champions of law and order.
 With Hope, our hearts and our souls are with you Great Dragon."
 
 Around a corner and out of sight, twisting some leftover metal into a makeshift hook, the bard smiled and returned to his nets.
 
 //posters note- While the material presented is mine, the true credit goes to RollinsCat for the polish. ;)
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: mixafix on April 27, 2011, 03:52:07 pm
A halberdier stalks the Bard while listening to the speech. he idly brushes at his uniform and from time to time wipes his sleeve on his polished but blunt halberd.
 
 He mutters away to any who might care to listen.
 
 "Field promotions, Sober Dwarves in shining armour, and now speeches long on words short on promises - never seen so many portents of doom in the one fort!"
 
 He unwraps a sharpening stone and reluctantly works his halberd blade.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Serissa on April 27, 2011, 03:55:29 pm
Ferrit, dressed in black, steps out from behind a tumble of stones and approaches Wren.  "I heard of your mission, and I'd like to go along, if I may."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 27, 2011, 04:06:34 pm
Commander Stormhaven looks around for Captain Poetr.  

"Captain Poetr, I need someone to fill in for Captain Vrebel at the Northern Wall while he leads a couple of our hit and run missions.  You have the experience and presence that our soldiers respect and will follow.  If you are willing, I think you're the man for the job."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 27, 2011, 04:23:50 pm
*Seeing Ferrit Wren smiles warmly, he turns and rubs his eyes a bit. To the others he says* Well my teacher has decided to join us, this means our chances for living through this just went up *he pauses* by a lot. Ferrit if will, please take my place with Gel in finding our targets. When we have them and a plan I would hope you will lead one of the teams. This okay with you Vre?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 27, 2011, 04:31:20 pm
Daniel squares his shoulders, "Aye, Lady Daniella, it would be an honor to do so.  Consider me your man."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 27, 2011, 05:31:50 pm
Well I'll be.  Angel's office gettin a bit stuffy I reckon. *he quirks a smile to Ferrit* Yer just the person we need for this lil' venture glad ta have ya.  You'll be leadin one them sorties out there.

*Vrebel catches up Ferrit and Gel with the details and peramiters of the mission and then regards Wren*

Three teams sounds like a good idea.  *a nod to Wren* We'll need multiple diversions so they dont key on any one team.

Ferrit and Gel, you two go out and get us the lay of the land.  I want soft target locations like supply depot's, sleepin quarters and if were lucky a seige tower, location of traps, type and number of enemy units around the targets.

Main thing is I want you to map out quick and relatively safe entry and exit paths for our teams to make their hits.

When ya'll come back with the intel we'll form three teams each one suited fer their target and plan our strikes ta happen close tagether so we got the drachs runnin' everywhich way.

These first strikes we'll be our best shot at surprise so we'll need ta make the best of it.

Stay safe out there *nods solemly to Ferrit and Gel*  I want you both back alive ya hear!
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on April 28, 2011, 09:44:38 am
Gel'larian pulls on his cloak of panther fur and when the hood comes up his silhouette seems to blur to the surroundings a little.  He takes out a sketchbook and puts it in a small bag, along with some food, a quiver of arrows and his bow.

Ferritt, we need to find routes that have aerial cover so that the Myr'Drachs cant use their wings to their best advantage.  I think we also should try and strike from above to maximize our arrow's range and make it more difficult for the Cult to reataliate with their own.

He looks up at the sun and then to Vrebel and Wren.

If I am not back by dawn, I have likely taken the stones back to Leringard and my part in this war will be over.  He grins impishly.  But that won't happen will it?  I will be back with sketches of our theatre.  May the gods be with you.

He nods to Ferritt and heads off on his mission.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on April 28, 2011, 10:05:50 am
Daniel and his small retinue of other Knights make their way to the north wall and begin inspecting the troops and equipment there. Only partially satisfied with the conditions, Daniel instructs Sargeant Mulevy to make preparations for a small reserve force of lancers on horse to be ready to fill any further breaches in the wall, with thier bodies if needed. "I want these lancers hidden at any cost until they are needed, Sargeant, see to it. It worked well enough in Auderia, it may work here. Oh, and aye, prepare my horse, Edward II, for such a charge as well." By way of organization, Daniel also assigns Knights proven in battle to lead smaller groups of fighters on the wall.  Daniel sends a page to Commander Daniella and asked for her inspection and approval at her earliest convenience. As he waits, Daniel makes the rounds, familiarizing himself with the different men and woman on the north wall, offering the Gold's blessing to any who ask.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 28, 2011, 10:29:21 am
As many nets and decoys were done as could be, which was not many.  Shrouded in leftover cloth with important parts covered, the decoys might fool long enough.  A long shot - well, anything out of the working two was a long shot - and Tiller had things under control until they weren't.  He chuckled, which came out more a cough with all the dust, and decided to take a walk around to stretch his legs, singing for the troops as he did.  Skirting the north wall he saw Gel sliding on a black-hooded cape and then he had trouble keeping an eye on the elf until he was able to jam his spectacles on - stars and song, the elf was gone.  Sneaky bugger; some scouting mission no doubt.  Ilsare be with him...

That meant that half the bards in the fort were gone.  He threw Daniel, who was speaking with a sargeant near the north wall, a salute and jogged off to the south wall.  They were still rebuilding and Kromlek's crews could use some extra help.  He would sing for them.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 28, 2011, 03:23:45 pm
*Wren watches Gel and Ferrit get ready for stage one of the strike teams mission.*

Is there anything either of you needs at this point? If not, may the great wolf walk with you both.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: xsweetpeaxs on April 28, 2011, 03:26:31 pm
*smile appreciatively to Ferrit and Gel* Be safe. If you happen to run into trouble, don't feel obligated to continue, fall back and we can discuss the next course of actions.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on April 28, 2011, 03:37:51 pm
*After Gel and Ferrit depart (could be another round of chats with them before this happens of course) Wren seeks out a few seconds with Daniella*

Have you any word of where Steel is?

*is his only question*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on April 28, 2011, 03:56:21 pm
Quote from: jrizz
*Wren watches Gel and Ferrit get ready for stage one of the strike teams mission.*

Is there anything either of you needs at this point? If not, may the great wolf walk with you both.


Just the wherewithal not to get caught.  Lucky for you, Gray Elves are born in the mountains. Wait that sounds like something said as last words in a story.  Ah well.  So unless you have some information you feel is relevant, I will head off on my way.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 28, 2011, 05:18:01 pm
Quote from: jrizz
*After Gel and Ferrit depart (could be another round of chats with them before this happens of course) Wren seeks out a few seconds with Daniella*

Have you any word of where Steel is?

*is his only question*



Daniella shakes her head briefly at his question on her way to another duty.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 28, 2011, 06:50:04 pm
During the last reaches of morning, Connor reappears in the Fort of Last Hope with a satchel hanging from his hand and seeks out Daniella.

"Commander," he says addressing the Toranite. "Has the floor been cleared?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 28, 2011, 06:53:23 pm
Daniella turns to look at Connor.  "I'm starting to wonder if we should put bells on you or something Mister Garvill," she says with a wry and rare attempt at humor.  "Yes, the floor has been cleared.  Follow me please."

She leads him down to the lower levels of a largeish building towards the center of the Fort where soldiers have worked to clear the boxes of supplies out of the room revealing a flat stone floor.

"Will this do?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 28, 2011, 07:02:49 pm
Connor follows along to the room.  When they arrive, he surveys the room with his eyes and without for a few moment before finally nodding.

"Yes, thank you. This should do well," he says as he lowers the satchel to the ground and starts to walk around in a general circle through the room. "I shouldn't need anything further, but I will confer with you before I leave."

With that, he returns to the satchel and begins to remove at least some of its contents.


Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 28, 2011, 07:47:30 pm
Daniella watches him for a few moments, and then with the sound of armor against stone, she makes her way back up to the surface level of the building and out into the fort, leaving Connor to do whatever it is Lucindites do.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 28, 2011, 08:17:09 pm
Connor gets to work before Daniella even leaves, and he scarcely notices her departure.  He works diligently, arranging components, applying magic and generally proceeding with the demeanor of a critical artist rather than of rote precision as magic runes and symbols are laid out in a circular pattern about two meters in diameter near the center of the floor. Bit by bit and layer upon layer, the circle takes shape with growing complexity.

Several hours pass without a break, reaching into late afternoon. Finally, with the last components in place and a "breath" of magic, the circle comes to life. Its symbols glow softly and dimly as patterns assert themselves and solidify.  In just a few moments, it all fades, leaving only a faint glowing nimbus of energy about a meter above the floor. He observes the final result critically for a time, walking a slow path around its perimeter.  Apparently satisfied, he gives a slight nod and proceeds back up to the surface and outside.

Without delay, he seeks out Daniella once more.

"Commander, the first part is ready," he says. "Please see that the room is not disturbed.  I will return in the morning with assistants to establish the permanent portal. We will arrive in the room you provided directly.  Do you have any message to carry to Fort Hilm?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 28, 2011, 08:46:22 pm
"Very well, sir," Daniella says to Connor.  She turns and immediately assigns two Toranites from their position to move to guard the room stating that no one is to enter, not even them.  They salute and immediately head down to the specified location.

"No, sir, I can't think of any specific message to bring to Fort Hilm at the moment, but if you would be so kind as to bring a report back from them as to how they are faring I would be appreciative.  Other than that, I suppose we will see you again in the morning."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 28, 2011, 08:48:34 pm
"Very well," Connor nods. "Until the morning then."

...and once more, he is gone in the blink of an eye.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 28, 2011, 08:49:51 pm
Daniella turns crisply from where Connor disappeared, muttering something under her breath about mages and bells.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Serissa on April 28, 2011, 09:09:02 pm
Ferrit gives Vrebel a couple of sheets of paper with sketched maps indicating troop sizes and placements observed as she initially approached the fort the night before.  Just in case, she points out a good spot for traps between two campsites, and x's in the location of what might have been a moveable tower being built.  Then she leaves as quietly as she entered.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on April 29, 2011, 12:18:38 pm
Early the next morning in the grey light of dawn, the patterns on the floor set up by Connor flare to life again, and the pale nimbus of energy expands and intensifies.  The glowing symbols flare even brighter at one point on the circle, and the glowing creeps slowly around the circle in each direction from that point, leaving behind only dark and inactive tracings. The whole effect seems not unlike a fuse, and it is clear there is little time before the ends come together once more.

In moments, a mage appears in the center of the circle and steps out with haste.  Another follows suit, and then another. A half-dozen in total, each carrying bags of components and materials, before the traveling glows around the circle meet again after about a minute since beginning their path.  The circle goes completely dark and the glow that once hung in the air disappears with a small whoosh.  Connor reappears in the room a moment later, and after some brief instructions to the other mages, he heads to the door and speaks to the guards.

"Please inform the commander we have arrived and are starting our work," he says. "Inform her also that if all goes well, the portal to Hilm Castle will be re-established in three days...four at the most."

Waiting only for acknowledgment from the guard, Connor turns back into the room and joins the efforts within.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on April 29, 2011, 12:46:14 pm
*Vrebel thanks Ferrit for her early recon and takes her drawlings.  He studies them briefly and when he looks up she is no longer there.  He mutters something to the air about staying safe but I'm sure you know that.  He then heads to the war room to check her drawlings with the floor map placing markers on the floor representative of her new findings.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 29, 2011, 12:58:12 pm
The [POST=1718605]same[/POST] morning, Argali [POST=1718169]returns[/POST] to the Fort with three giants. She arranges billeting and provisions for the giants(1).

She then reports to the Lady Commanderr that (according to the giants) Ractraferioz has ensconced himself in the mountains and is preventing travel northwards, which is why these three giants have been unable to return north, nor are any other giants likely to be able to head south to assist the Fort.

When she is dismissed, she seeks out Thane Kobal with the giants in tow. She makes the introductions:

"Zis iz the Shaman Mogrrin, the Son of Earrth Herjak, and the Ranked Warriorr Kaltrrak. You arre mentioning zomething about digging the tunnels [POST=1718339]beforre[/POST] Argali left. Perrhaps the Son of Earrth can be making the zpecial assistance with the hole making."

She gives Herjak an inquiring look.


(1) not a straightforward task...
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 30, 2011, 03:35:27 am
// Just so you know things are getting very complicated now from a writeup perspective and timelines. I'm trying to remain consistent but please let me know if I've mucked something up.

And so, twenty four hours after Ractrafiorez gave his ultimatum those in the fort have not been idle. Several hours after losing some of their dragons the Cult renewed their assaults and havve not let up for over twelve hours.

Meanwhile inside the Fort work crews were assigned and overseen by Kobal to clear the rubble from the main tower as fast as possible to unearth the dungeons below and thus the passages said to exist beneath the Fort.

Others were planning their counterattack measures that would begin once the Cult gave a respite in the assaults on the walls. While Conner was busy working with other mages to establish a new portal.

Amidst the chaos volunteers began to emerge from different areas of the battle in the fort to join Wren and vrebels planned missions. People like Ferrit who also brandished several dragonslayer swords she had kept safely in her possession for just such an emergency. The sisters Hayley and Kylie also popped up from somewhere in the fighting to offer their magics to the conflict. And even so as Daniella strode from one position to another she was stopped at one point by Drexia who seemed to come from nowhere and who explained that she had bullied a mage in Fort Hilm to help her get there so she could keep a watchful eye on Daniella and ensure she didn't burn herself out.

The stage was set, actions were in place. The allied forces inside the fort were more or less holding their own on each wall while engineers desperately worked to shore up the southern wall and repair or block the tunnel through the wall into the fort and more and more braces were being pinioned into position on the western wall.


// A day later, Day 2 of Ractrafiorez's deadline. The day after Raz and Hardragh capture Prim. Alandric and the Nesar army are marching into Kuhl towards Vilsna. Molvaren is setting up his armies out from the second line of defence for Fort Hilm, the predominantly Rael positions.


CRASH! Another boulder slammed into the tower over the gate to the northern wall. The ground trembled under Daniels feet and dust showered him and the other men sheltering behind the battlements. The boulders had been slamming into the northern walls for three days now without cease. Unfortunatly for the defenders of the Fort the lands around it were filled with boulders and material for the Cult to use in their engines and use them they did.

Daniel glanced along the wall to the next tower. its front face had collapsed hours before leaving the men inside exposed and it had had to be abandoned. For the last two hours he had had to have pikemen working to prevent Cult soldiers from accessing the now open tower with ladders from the ground. With a few more direct hits he had been informed the left tower over the northern gate would likely start to disintegrate as well. The rest of the towers on the northern wall seemed to be holding but they were taking some considerable punishment. He looked around him, the soldiers were axhausted and rotating in and out in shifts to try and snatch at least some rest. The Cult had been relentless since the southern wall had almost been breached with Ractrafiorez made a suprise entrance.

Daniel had been assigned to the northern wall while Vrebel went with wren to start planning their missions. So far they had not had a chance to leave the Fort due to the build up of enemy forces outside all around them. Ferrit and Gel'larian had managed to slip out overnight but so far, as far as Daniel knew they had not returned.

CRASH! Another boulder slammed into one of the crennalations and it exploded sending stone chips into the soldiers hiding behind it. Screams filled the air and Daniel felt a warm sensation on his head. Raising a hand to touch his forehead just below his helm he looked at it to see it covered in blood.

SHUDDER! The western wall near its southern quarter seemed to move slightly as perhaps the biggest projectile yet slammed into it dead centre. Kobal, who had left the tower clearing units undr someone elses command had taken over on the western wall since Daniel had moved to cover Vrebel on the Northern wall. In the last twelve hours the Cult had brought up a monster of a trebuchet that sat deep in the Cult lines and heavily protected by Myr'drachs and had started using it to send huge boulders against the heavily damaged western wall. The wounded dragon was being used to life the massive boulders and debris being used in the trebuchet.

Kobal watched as they began to wind up the device again cursing it with everything he had in him. it was slow to wind, slow to prepare but its projectiles did massive damage when they hit. The first one had landed on the wall just before first light killing a dozen archers and creating a two feet deep crater in the top of the wall where it hit. Since then at least one every hour would drop from above into the southern end of the wall. He'd already lost two towers, smashed to smithereens and even as he watched dozens of men and women were working to place heavy wooden poles against the back of the wall to try and hold it in place against the new threat. Even as he watched them work he knew it was going to be a bad day.

"Thane! Thane! Come quick, the third towers slipping."

Definitely a bad day thought Kobal as he raced along the wall.


At the same time for the third time that morning the soldiers on the southern wall, supported by Griff, Kromlek, Daniella, Andrew, Argali and the three giants trapped in the fort with them were desperately trying to close a breach through the tunnel and over the broken towers above the broken gate into the tunnel. Myrdrachs were thick on the walls while elite Drachs seemed to be everywhere. Every reservist from the eastern wall had been committed with this third major assault and Daniella was even considering bring in more aid.

She ducked left as a Myr'drach swiped at her and risked a quick glance to the battlements that towered over her position. They had made little leeway in trying to block the tunnel because since it had been opened the Cult had not relented and were using some of their best soldiers and Myr'drachs to hold it open. She could see Kromlek and Wren next to the remains of the left tower supporting pikemen and heavy infantry against at least a dozen drachs who were on the wall with them. Near the remains of the right tower Argali stood toe to toe with Vrebel and soldiers trying to hold of more Myrdrachs.

The tunnel itself was almost wall to wall with the dead, her own men and many of the Cults as well. And now they were fighting just inside the fort on the street between the gate entrance and the first buildings, many of which had gaping holes in them from the CUlts endless barrage from their catapults. her men and women were a sea of mixed soldiers in the area engaging hand to hand with the elite Drachs of the Cult forces while her archers and crossbow men were on top of the buildings overlooking the area trying to pick off their targets in the melee below.

Back and forth the battle raged until a flight of four Myrdrachs overflew the walls where their fellow myrdrachs were engaging the walls forces and landed in the midst of the soldiers on the ground. Then another group followed and then several more were landing in the street and engaging the forces gathered there. Daniella could feel the balance suddenly shift.

"FALL BACK! HOLD THE LINE!" The instructions were loud and clear and many on the verge of fleeing the deadly assaults of the Myrdrachs broke ranks and almost fled to the safety of the narrower streets beside the buildings turning and forming walls of steel for their pursuers. Thankfully their nerve held and soon the streets were walled off with heavy pikes. Daniella cut at another Myrdrach as it ripped a young guardsmen in two, hamstringing it as four pikemen lunged forward driving hard adamantium tips into the creature and pinning it to the hard ground where it died.

Up and down the street near the main southern gate, amongst the rubble, the smoking ruins of buildings and other objects near the walls the battle was raging. Daniella could see Myr'drachs engaging her soldiers inside the Fort itself now and as she watched more Drachs began flowing through the tunnel. Frustration filled her as Drexia ran from cover, blood over her clothes from the fighting and caleld her back to the safety of the lines the Myr'drachs were now trying to break into. Archers from above shot arrow after arrow intot he creatures below trying to break thrugh into the main streets of the Fort with marginal effect.

Those on the wall still held position but could see that the area inside the fort below the wall was now starting to be overrun by Drachs.

Daniella turned to Drexia, anguish on her face. "Tell them to sound it."
Drexia nodded and raced off, moments later a horn sounded, echoed within moments by others around the Fort. The enemy were inside the Fort.



On the western wall Kobal was inspecting the ruins of yet another tower as the horn sounded. He turned and glanced back towards the direction of the southern wall. Stepping quickly he bellowed orders to the Rofirenite Captain Alerancy.

"HOLD THIS WALL AT ALL COSTS. ANVIL! TO ME!"  He drew his heavy hammer and charged down the steps from the wall to the busy, debris strew street below, bloody murder on his face. Around him seemingly from numerous directions, blood soaked and grim looking dwarves joined him forming an iron wall as they flowed along the street parallel to the wastern wall and which then led to the southern wall.


On the northern wall Daniel had tended to his own wound and protected a young mage from Fort Hilm while he cast several spells into the opening of a seige tower the Cult had tried to move up to the broken tower on the wall when the horn sounded. A low curse escaped his lips and he forcibly dragged the mage back from the edge of the wall where he was trying to target the Cult with his spells. Nearby Portlie and Arfur did the same for another mage also targeting the enemy.

"Get back below with the others." He turned and spoke forcibly to Portlie and Arfur. Find Adjutant Werring and tell him he's in charge, the enemy are in the Fort, I'm taking some of my men to assist." The two men ran off and Daniel raised his voice as loud as he could.

"ROFIREINITES, WITH ME! THE ENEMY ARE IN THE FORT." He grabbed his shield from where he had propped it against the wall and charged for the nearby steps. All along the wall knights in bloodied and battered armour along with several clerics raced to join Daniel falling into formation natrually as they did so.

In fact all over the Fort men and women rushed to designated positions preordained should just such a situation arise.



Meanwhile Hayley and Kylie had managed to get to the top of one of the damaged buildings where the archers and crossbowmen were shooting down intot he Myrdrachs and Drachs up and down the street below. In position they unleashed everything they could as fast as they could along with several mages they had rustled up on the way to their position.

A thunderous display of Al'noth ripped into the open area and the area just inside fort from the tunnel was engulfed in a maelstrom of devastation. Drachs were blown to pieces of fell down dead where they stood. Several Myrdrachs were blasted to pieces, their blood splattering the ground in great buckets. Dust, fire, debris catapulted into the air making it almost impossible to see anything near or around the gate for some time. Great dust clouds rose above the walls and intot he sky above while a cacophany of noise assaulted everyone in the vicinities ears.

On the wall itself the shear bulk and size of the Myrdrachs was slowly pushing the defenders back and creating more space for more Myr'drachs to gain a foothold on the top of the wall. men and women desperately fought to stop their advance and many fell beneath the feet of their friends or toppled over the edge into the fort and some over into the masses of dead outside the fort.

Kromlek and Wren were covered in blood, doing their best to cover each others back and save the lives of the men and women fighting desperately with them around them as well. But despite the deadly power of Kromleks blood soaked axe and the whirling speed and ferocity of Wrens flickering blade they two were forced back by the power and ferocity of the Myr'drachs.

Argali and Vrebel however were managing to hold their ground and were slowly closing the gate on the wall to the ruin of the tower over the gate. One by one dealing with the Myrdrachs and cutting them down, one step closer to clearing the wall. But it was hard and bloody work and the potions were flowing freely to try and stay upright and vertical in the fierce battle.

Then out of the smoke around the tunnel the earth trembled and cracked. Two earthern forms rose out of the ground and formed into two powerful earth elementals that strode with heavy lumbering steps into the tunnel itself smashing aside several Drachs trying to enter the Fort and used their bodies to block the tunnel.  Nearby Drachs seeing what was happening scanned the allied forces and saw the two giants controlling the elementals. A group detached from assaulting the allied soldiers in the narrow streets between the buildings and targeted the giants advancing on them rapidly.

With a roar and the rush of a massive sweeping greataxe the third giant, a ranked warrior of his clan leapt from nearby to defend the Son of the earth and the Shaman that were focused on the work of the elementals. He roared loudly and backspun his axe severing the head of a drach in a rush of blood then thumped another in the chest with his free hand. Bones cracked and the drach sank to the earth where the giant kicked him so hard his body twisted like a sack of potatos to lie in the street unmoving.

Four more drachs circled him warily, each feinting here and there to guage the monsters speed until eventually they rushed him at once slashing and ducking and weaving. The giant was not a ranked warrior for nothing. His axe swept a mighty arc, his feet and his free hand strong enough to crush and break bones if they connected. They ducked and weaved around each other, cuts and slashes appeared on the giant but he was oblivious to them as another drach lost an arm then his leg to the deadly axe. The fight continued as the Shaman and the Son of the Earth worked with the elementals to collapse the tunnel.

Drachs hacked and cut desperately at the elementals blocking their way in the tunnel even as the huge creatures began pulling at the stones above them using their rock fists to punch and crack them. The Drach blades cut great chips out of the elementals bodies, but these were not minor elementals, these were elder ones whose bodies were more resistant to the blades than others. Slowly, surely, great cracks appeared in the tunnel roof and chips and bits of rock started to fall onto the Drachs blocked in the tunnel trying desperately to move the elemental blocks of stone out of their way.


Meanwhile up and down the defensive lines Daniella, followed closely by Drexia were pressing to where the fighting was heaviest trying to prevent the Myr'drachs from overruning the lines and entering deeper into the fort. Out of the corner of their eyes they saw several Myr'drachs leap intot he air and start to engage the mages and archers on the roofs above.

Hayley and Kylie saw them coming warning those they could, men and women started fleeing as best they could as the monstrous Myr'drachs landed on the roofs of the buildings and started advancing trying to break up the archers, crossbowers and the mages up there. Spells were unleashed, men and women screamed as they plummeted to their deaths from the roofs above.

Suddenly the sounds of heavy boots thudding on the street reached Daniella's ears and she glanced to to the western edge of the conflict to see Kobals Anvil heavy infantry and a mixture of other soldiers including some of the Voraxians slam into the Myrdrachs and Drachs fighting in that quarter with a thunderous clash of metal on metal and fierce battle cries.

Moments later A collection of Rofireintes, Toranites and Lord Herfords Blackford Blue Helms charged into the melee as well.  A moment of relief gripped Daniella,short lived as she suddenly had to duck as a Myr'drachs wing almost cut her head off. Drexia raised her weapon to damage the Myrdrachs wing as Daniella spun around and impaled it on her glowing blade.

The battle raged on, on the walls above the tunnel, up and down the street, across the rooftops. Slowly but surely more and more soldiers flooded into the area desperate to close the breach the Cult had made into the Fort.

CRACK. A massive cracking sound reverberated around the area from the wall. Suddenly a section of wall seemed to move and drop a touch. Above, Argali stepped back feeling the ground beneath her move. Vrebel stumbled back out of the way of a Myr'drachs claw, mometarily unbalanced by the shift in the ground beneath him.

On the other side Kromlek went down under a massive onslaught by the Myr'drachs and was dragged back by several soldiers directly behind him while he still shouted abuse at the enemy but clutching his almost severed leg. Wren glanced nervously at the wall beneath his feet for a moment ordering those soldiers around him to fall back a few feet. The Myr'drachs advanced into the gap pushing them harder than before.

CRACK...SHUDDER.  The sharp sounds of shifting stone could be heard now and then above the constant sounds of battle going on around the area.

GROAN, CRACK, CRACK. Suddenly the wall gave up its own battle. The elementals in the tunnel, almost at their end from the drachs desperate attacks on them pulled the final stone from the ceiling that had been the turning point for the massive amounts of weight and force being applied by the solid stone walls above them.

There was a great crashing sound that went on and on and the massive blocks of stone that once were part of the gate towers and the wall running over the tunnel into the fort itself collapsed onto themselves. Dust catapulted into the air engulfing the area yet again, Drachs screams were cut off as thousands of tonnes of stone collapsed on top of them in the tunnel.

On the walls Wren stumbled backwards with his soldiers trying to backstep as blocks of stone before them disappeared and dust engulfed them. Several Myrdrachs disappeared into the rubble and others leapt into the air and back over the wall as the ground beneath them suddenly disappeared. On the other side Argali, surefooted and steadfast grabbed Vrebels cloak in time as he fell forward with the collapsing wall, dragging him back to the safety of solid ground.

Stunned faces amongst the allied soldiers and also the drachs trapped inside watched the massive pileup of stone. Moment later, realising they were now trapped inside the Drachs turned to face the allied forces moving to engage them and charged. Fighting viciously to the death supported by the Myrdrachs. When the last Drach lay dead in the street the remaining Myr'drachs lifted into the air and fled back over the ruined southern wall.

Hours later, as dusk settled over the fort, fighting still raged on the western and northern walls with the western wall suffering some heavy hits from the monstrous trebucheet brought up the day before by the Cult.

Many had returned to their previous positions while others gathered to discuss options in the aftermath of the collapse of the southern wall tunnel. Even now the way was impossibly blocked and the Cult were faced with having to either fly over the walls or to mount an assualt over huge piles of jagged broken stone. Sitting ducks while they did so. Piles of dead lined the area near the gate where allied soldiers worked to burn the corpses before they spoiled and caused disease.

Tired, dirty, caked in dust and dried blood a number of the forts leaders and adventures held a brief meeting.

"Have we any word from Ferrit or Gel'larian yet?" Daniella glanced tiredly at Wren and Vrebel. Wren shrugged.

"Not yet, they slipped out last night right before the Cult came at us again. Its not friendly out there, the Cult are literally everywhere, it was a longshot sending them out to scout in the first place but..they're stonebound so at least they have a way out if they are discovered."

Daniella grunted, "Hopefully it doesn't come to that. The Cult are going to have a  of a time getting over that south wall now, the rest of the wall is still pretty solid. More solid in fact than any of the others barring the eastern wall which is untouched. Kobal, tell them whats out there."

Kobal nodded and spoke picking dried Myr'drach blood from under his fingernails. "Deh Cult av got a new toy. A monster trebuchet dey beh using teh send blocks deh size of giant at deh wall. It beh slow teh load an foire but when it does it does a lotta damage. It beh deep in enemy loines and heavily protected an its bustin meh wall. Oi lost three towers already and even deh braces on the southern section are startin teh crack under deh strain of deh hits. Not only dat dey got sappers out dere Oi jus nauw it. Dey beh tryin teh undermine deh wall. between dem and dat trebuchet. Oi figure deh next wall teh come down will beh deh southern section of deh western wall so we gotta beh ready fer dat."

Daniella thanked him as worried faces looked around at each other.
"We lost a lot of good men and women today, we cannot afford another breach like that. And technically we've got to last another 27 days before Ractrafiorez is going to come back. The Cult have attacked non stop on the northern and western walls since this morning. Without Intell Im not willing to risk Wren and Vrebels idea and let them go outside, even if we could get them outside with the enemy knowing. Until we get some sort of reprieve, or word from Ferrit and Gel'larian you guys stay put and help support the forces inside. They went out the southern tunnel before it was collapsed. Lets hope they can find another way in."

She just finished speaking when a Wolfswood Ranger raced up to the group and bowed politely. Daniella nodded for him to speak.

"Commander, I've just come from the southern wall. The Cult have another army approaching to the rear of their lines. They bear the banners of Kuhl infantry. I believe they have arrived from Sundance Ma'am. Estimates due tot he size of the group we think there to be at least five to six thousand."

Low whistles, curses, breathes expeled suddenly at the solemn news emerge from many of those gathered. men and women involved in almost non-stop fighting for more than 12 hours shoulders sag. Finally Adjutant Werrin speaks up.

"Foive or six tousand! Unbelievable, ow are weh supposed teh face so many."

Daniella, face keeping a nuetral expression while her insides churned managed to speak suprised that her voice remained firm.

"Bravely, Adjutant Werrin, we will face them bravely and we will make them pay dearly for each pebble, each stone, each step they take into this fort."

As her last words left her lips a loud roar echoed over the fort. With the last vestiges of light fading quickly two shapes flew over the fort as horns suddenly sounded. The Cult had some more Dragons. Two thuds followed by heavy crashing sounds echoed in the night amidst the clamouring horns.

"Looks like Oim up again." Argali stood from her bench, tiredly brushed dirt from her armour and stomped away.

All Daniella could say was 'Lets get into position then. Its going to be a long night."



Two days later, Ferrit and Gel'larian had still not returned to the fort. The Cult attacks had waxed and waned but with their bolstered numbers the allied defenders were hard pressed holding their ground, but hold the ground they did. The newly arrived dragons played havoc with Argali's ballistaa playing cat and mouse tactics with the dragon killing bolts. Even with the decoys arranged by Andrew two more of the precious Ballistae were destroyed while the dragons, obviously aware of their potential managed for the most part to avoid any major injuries from the bolts. However the dragons did not fly as often over the fort making those inside wonder if they were now wary and worried of the capacity of those inside the Fort to hurt and kill their dragons.

The western wall held, with the help of the giant Shaman and Son of the Earth in helping to reinforce the backs of the wall. But more towers were lost and the top of the wall looked like a crater filled ruin. In many places soldiers could not walk on it due to being exposed to Cult archers.

While the northern wall was holding but two more towers were close to collapse.


// Ferrit & Gel'larian, PM's sent
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 30, 2011, 09:23:47 am
He was exhausted, crusty with blood - his and others.  He'd sung the entire south wall fight and was punch-drunk tired.  The only reason he had song left in him was by Ilsare's blessing of longer notes and for that he was eternally grateful.  There was something nagging at him, something he thought he could do, even if it was only the tired talking.

But it meant going out there.

He looked around, taking in and skipping past a number of officers.  The hell with command chain - it was only a way to make things go slower.  She was harder to spot with the dust, gore, and dents in her armor - but there, getting a drink in the latest, and surely to be brief, lull.


"Commander."  A bow that nearly toppled him.  He'd have to get some rest before trying this.  "I have an idea.  It can be used in conjunction with other plans if there are any to cause distractions or sabotage that trebuchet.

With Rac's ultimatum, things have to be tense out there in Cult land as well.  I have some abilities with vocal illusion.  It's not as blantant as visual ones -  not as common a discipline to focus on to the degree I have, so they may not be expecting it.  It won't work on the myrdrachs but I think if I can sneak into the rank and file, I can start some trouble.  Fights, whispers of deserters, that sort of thing.  But I have to be close - I can't do it from here.  And I don't want to waste a good distraction if there is some better way to dovetail it into plans."  Reaching out to steady himself on a recently flung bolder, he gave her a moment to think.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on April 30, 2011, 12:58:16 pm
The battle had raged like a dark tempest. A sea of combatants roiled about and over the Fort walls, the great Myr'drachs crashing upon the defenders, full of fury and power. Few participants were able to catch more that a glimpse of the great scene about them, their immediate attention on the opponent that was trying to kill them.

And in that moment of focus, there was little else, no personal history, no thought of family or expectations from superiors or loved ones. The warrior moment, there, complete, weapon and armor an extension of form, seeking balance and poise in movement across an uneven battlefield.

Most of the time, these were solo moments, of self oneness. Rarely, though, they were shared with another; two could move in counterbalance with each other, like a fluid ballet between two dancers.

It was an unlikely pairing, two opposites in almost every regard. He was towering, making rounding sweeps with his greatsword, like a vast scythe to those too slow to escape its reach. She was perhaps half his height, but firmly planted wherever she stood, her shield a wall. Time and again he struck at the opponent's flank, only to step around her form to evade the counter stroke. Time and again she stepped in to block a charge or blow. On occasion, roles were exchanged, he would take the brunt of an attack, and she stepped inside their guard to strike from behind her shield.

And so it had gone on, throughout the day, a unison largely unwitnessed amidst the greater combat. It had come to an sudden end when the wall had collapsed beneath them. Unseated from the battle, they had a moment in which they exchanged looks of acknowledgment, having shared a truth that only warriors can know, before stepping separately into the fray once again.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 30, 2011, 02:18:28 pm
Quote from: RollinsCat

"Commander."  A bow that nearly toppled him.  He'd have to get some rest before trying this.  "I have an idea.  It can be used in conjunction with other plans if there are any to cause distractions or sabotage that trebuchet.

With Rac's ultimatum, things have to be tense out there in Cult land as well.  I have some abilities with vocal illusion.  It's not as blantant as visual ones -  not as common a discipline to focus on to the degree I have, so they may not be expecting it.  It won't work on the myrdrachs but I think if I can sneak into the rank and file, I can start some trouble.  Fights, whispers of deserters, that sort of thing.  But I have to be close - I can't do it from here.  And I don't want to waste a good distraction if there is some better way to dovetail it into plans."  Reaching out to steady himself on a recently flung bolder, he gave her a moment to think.



Daniella runs a hand through her hair as she considers.  "Mr. Reid, there aren't enough troops to spare to cover you to go out there.  When you say close, how close are we talking?  It poses a very real threat to you, you understand.  If it's a risk you're willing to take, if it helps, then anything that might make them slow their advances would be good.  However, we've lost so many men with these assaults..."  she trails off with a momentary look of anguish.  "If this is something you truly think can work, see if you can gather a couple volunteers to protect you.  Any more than that might draw too much attention anyways."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 30, 2011, 05:13:56 pm
A long tired breath.  "I'm not doing it just to do it.  I'd like to clear some space around that trebuchet, so we can sabotage it.  Or blow it up.  That'd be a good use of the illusions if Ilsare blesses me with success.  Let me talk to the others and see if we can get a plan together."  With that, he went to get a few hours rest before finding Vrebel, the Copperstones, and the others not attached to a command.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on April 30, 2011, 09:33:20 pm
// Not one to rain on anyones parade but looking over each wall is looking into a sea of faces. Imagine the battle against helmsdeep in teh lord of the Rings. There is no real way Andrew could move through that unseen to assault the Trebuchet...no way at all.

// And...Ferrit and Gel'larian have not returned since they left days ago...
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on April 30, 2011, 09:45:33 pm
Before sleeping he takes a look off the north wall, then returns to Daniella, paler than before.  "Scratch that...I had a look.  But keep it in mind if you need something subtle."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on April 30, 2011, 10:36:19 pm
Daniella smiles grimly and nods at Andrew as he finally realizes, then she goes about doing what she needs to do.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 01, 2011, 12:32:58 am
"Turn ourr trebuchet against theirr trebuchet. Make zurre ourr trebuchet still has the coverr behind the building. The ballistae will do theirr best to ensurre the drragons arre not destrroying it."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 01, 2011, 02:01:17 am
A grizzled dwarven artillery veteren of the Fort braves a look over the western wall with a few instruments for measuring distance then ducks back behind a ruined crenellation.

"Oi dunnae loike our chances of reachin dat far Captin Argali. We'd ave teh move deh trebucket roight up behind dis wall and dat will take days. Asides from dat dere bloomin dragons and dere catapults will have more chance of hittin our trebuchet..."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 01, 2011, 02:32:17 am
Argali purses her lips a moment in thought.

"Mmm... What arre chances of making trebuchet arrm longerr orr putting morre weight in the trebuchet bucket to be making it fling furrtherr, without brreaking the trebuchet?

"What about using the lighter boulderrs zo they can be flung furtherr? It iz only the trebuchet we arre trrying to be hitting. They arre not the robust like the wall."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: mixafix on May 01, 2011, 06:02:31 am
His uniform tattered and quite frightfully battered,
 the halberdier that once proudly shadowed Andrew
 tends to the wounds in his uniform
 while his own bleeding body waits it's turn.
 
 He resolutely works his craft...offering hope for heroes..
 
 
 
 Long hours had passed, death came so fast
 Bravely they bled away
 Dragon roared loud, and in the mad crowd
 Wounded and dying lay
 Up goes a shout, a hero dashes out
 Out for their Boss to do
 Sneaks away to where he lay
 Then came a plan he knew
 
 Did you think I would leave it lying
 when there is room in my plan for two
 climb up here we'll soon be flying
 Get the general and trebuchet too
 Each one to ruse the other
 Perhaps in the battle noise
 We can take it so much further
 When we have their two little toys
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 01, 2011, 10:01:38 am
Daniel worked feverishly to stem the flow of blood from the young man's leg. It had been torn off completely by an errant stone dropped when one of the towers fell. Calling to the Lord Protector, he felt only the faintest trickle of healing fire flow from his hands and the bright red flow slowed to a slow ebb. He was too tired, to distracted, to overwhelmed by the death and destruction around him to focus properly. Frantically, he applied bandages and tied his own belt around the limb above the amputation, yet still the young man's eyes dimmed. Daniel could do nothing but hold the young knight in his arms as his soul fled to the heavens. "Be sheltered under golden wing, my brother." Daniel muttered eyes red from the smoke and his own grief. "Until we serve together again."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on May 01, 2011, 05:10:42 pm
*With a heavy heart Wren looks out over some small piece of shattered wall, his thoughts on Ferrit and Gel. Knowing there is no way to take a strike team out into the field at this point. He says a silent pray to Folain to watch over them. To no one he mumbles*

Make your way back here Ferrit or get the hell away but be safe.

*He then looks to the Orsgaunt Mountains wondering if there is a way around through them. He goes off to find any of the fort guides to ask*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 01, 2011, 11:09:14 pm
Argali advises Wren that Ractraferioz has taken up residence in the Orsgaunt Mountains with the aim of preventing travel through them.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on May 02, 2011, 11:08:27 am
*speaking with Argali*

I am sure a large force would be easy to spot but what about a few small well dispersed stealth teams? We have gotten past dragons without detection before *he grins*. Thoughts?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 02, 2011, 12:10:00 pm
Argali stares out over the mountains, her thoughts briefly taken by other concerns. "Maybe," she replies absently.

"It iz just the 'notherr perril to be facing along the way to whateverr dangerr you arre zeeking to courrt." She smiles to Wren.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on May 02, 2011, 01:30:17 pm
*Griff is seen on the South wall with a pick in his axe hand barking orders to soldiers as they move boulders of rock to fill in the final touches of the reconstruction  (//Griff is helping Kromlek as was suggested by Dezza's last post).  He looks like a ghost with the dust and boulder ash covering him head to toe.*

Aye move some more in dis spot 'ere *points at his feet* n get dat part up der by deh wall shore'd up der *points again*.  Aye den dat should do it boys....real foine job weh don 'ere.  Get ye some grub n drink when ye done..ye ern't it.

*Griff stands on a pile of debris and puts a leg up on a rock with one hand on a knee surveying the area with a keen dwarven eye as he spits out some dirt.  He notices the large amounts of unused boulders and wall parts and left over mortar.  He then goes to visit Daniella to speak to her.*

Aye Lady Commander ifn Oi could have a few minutes.

*He waits her response and if given some time he would continue*

Got meh a couple oidears 'ere.  Oroight, den meh firs' oidear.  Oi heard deh enemy gota big rock chucker hit'n meh West wall.  Oi know weh got some mages round loik'n tah cast spells n what not.  Oi'd loike permission tah have some more mages join deh ones already on deh West wall for a short task.  Get a lil group ov em togetha loike.  Den Oi'd sugges' dat deh target dat big rock chucker wit some foire balls all at deh same toime.  Oi've seen dem foire balls cast befer n dem tings got some range tah em.  If'n jus a few ov dem mages hit dat bugger meh tinks it will burn loike a box ov matches in dis heat.

*Griff nods looking at Daniella and is about to spit when he realizes it might offend her and continues*

Roight (a bit gargled now), meh second oidear is 'bout dem digg'as on meh west wall.  Weh gota lot ov des extra boulders n morta from repair'n deh south wall.  Oi'd loike tah throw a'lota dat over deh West wall n deh holes deh been try'n tah dig.  Gona need a tempo'ry shift ov some archers tah cover deh goints n oter folks who gona trow it over deh soide.  Weh gona have tah keep 'n oeye n deh sky fer dragons, but dat ain't nut'n different.  Meh tinks dat will really puta fix on dem diggas over der n give deh wall a chance ta hold.

What say ye Commander, can Oi go ahead n give des a troy?

*He winks at her and swats out some dust in his beard and hair*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on May 02, 2011, 07:38:32 pm
*Vrebel helps Argali down off the rubble that was the south wall even though he is cleary having more trouble at keeping his footing than she*

If ya ever need a dance partner in the future Captain ya got one

*He briskly heads over to were Captain Daniel is on the North wall*

Darn fine job Captain now I know why Audira held as long as it did.  I'm gonna go talk to our Commander.  *He gives a brief salute*

*As he walked by the now closed south gate his thoughts drifted to Ferrit and Gel.  He had a sick feeling in his gut.  He didnt like sending people into harms way.  This captain stuff was taking a toll on him.*

*Vrebel approaches Commander Daniella near the center of the fort*

Commander excellent work pushin that drach wall back like ya did.

*He nods scratching his sideburns a bit and then looks to her*

You know that south wall over the tunnel collapsin gave me an idea.  Those drachs are gonna be lookin' for us when or if we find a way out through them demon caverns.  I know were hopin' that the big lizard comes and finishes them off but it might be a good idea to have another plan.

*He gazes over to the Eastern passage*

If we can make them drachs think we went east to the water to escape we might be able to collapse em with an avalanche.  I noticed durin' the rescue of the supply wagons that them ledges be awful unstable.  If we can lure them in to the passage and cause an avalanche we could at least block em in from headin' to Hilm, the non winged ones that is.  Otherwise, all they'll do is head ta Hilm once they figure we ditched em.

Maybe have some peasants up there waitin ta push over boulders er maybe have some kinda trip wire they hit toward the middle of the passage who knows.

*He has a sip from his canteen pouring the rest over his head to wash off the dust and blood*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 02, 2011, 07:44:41 pm
When Griff comes to speak with Daniella, she listens, but as his speech gets more garbled, her expression pinches slightly.

"Captain, as far as the mage idea goes, I'll see who is available and send them over.  It's worth a shot.  For the second idea, however, I think you should discuss it with Thane Bluntaxe.  I'll agree to whatever he decides."


Afterwards she turns and listens to Vrebel.  She stays quiet for a few moments before she responds.

"I'll consider it, Captain.  For now, just continue as you are."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 03, 2011, 10:28:15 am
Four days after they left to scout the enemy forces, Gel'larian and Ferritt are lead to Lady Daniella, under guard, by Adjuntant Werrin. They are brought to a safe distance from the Commander and the Adjuntant advances, saluting crisply.  Upon acknowledgement from Lady Daniella, he speaks in a measured and concise manner.

Commander.  We found these two climbing the southwestern wall in Cult Regular uniforms.  Before we had a chance to engage them, they tore off the rags, surrendered and started going on about portals and sabotage. I presume they are spies, here to feed us false information, but that judgement is beyond my purview.  What would you like done with them?

Werrin stands awaiting Daniella's word.  Gel'larian looks up at Daniella with a glazed countenance and then to Ferrit and then slumps to his knees.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 03, 2011, 11:12:49 am
Following a "rest" that became catatonic unconsciousness for a while, Andrew awakes and catches up on anything that happened.  His relief that the scouts have returned alive is reflected in his voice; he makes his way to the Commander, singing as he goes for the men and women around him.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 03, 2011, 11:44:22 am
Quote from: gilshem ironstone
Four days after they left to scout the enemy forces, Gel'larian and Ferritt are lead to Lady Daniella, under guard, by Adjuntant Werrin. They are brought to a safe distance from the Commander and the Adjuntant advances, saluting crisply.  Upon acknowledgement from Lady Daniella, he speaks in a measured and concise manner.

Commander.  We found these two climbing the southwestern wall in Cult Regular uniforms.  Before we had a chance to engage them, they tore off the rags, surrendered and started going on about portals and sabotage. I presume they are spies, here to feed us false information, but that judgement is beyond my purview.  What would you like done with them?

Werrin stands awaiting Daniella's word.  Gel'larian looks up at Daniella with a glazed countenance and then to Ferrit and then slumps to his knees.


Daniella returns the salute, then looks over the two in question.  "Well done, Adjutant.  They aren't spies, however, at least not for the enemy.  Please release Mister Windsbreath and Mrs. Pandorn, thank you for bringing them here.  You are dismissed."

She then turns her attention to Gel'larian and Ferrit.  "Alright, I expect reports."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 03, 2011, 11:51:18 am
Daniel rushes in looking alarmed at guards surrounding his guildmate and friend but relaxes slightly at Daniella's words.  With haste he moves quickly to Ferrit and Gel'larian, helping the elf to his feet. "For pity's sake, give them a moment to recover their wits, I am certain it was a most harrowing experience for them." Making small tsk noise of irritation he tends to any hurts either of them may have and sees that they eat and drink before allowing them to report.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 03, 2011, 12:00:56 pm
Gel'larian looks up to her with a weary grin, his lips cracked from lack of water, his face smeared with mud.

Good.... to see you too.

After he is released by the guards, he sits on the ground, the weight of the past days stooping his posture.  He speaks in a ponderous fashion, his thoughts distract due to hunger and exposure.

We got close.. found a way through the muck... There is a lot out there... a raid?  Maybe a bad idea... But then!  We got closer.  Camp of Ori were talking.. Said the portal being built... was being redirected by them.  Anyone going through... would end up in the.. Ori camp.  Can I have water?

He looks up at Daniella hopefully.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 03, 2011, 12:50:27 pm
"Certainly, Master Gel'larian, here, take my canteen." Daniel holds it to him before Daniella can say anything. Daniel waits for him to drink then departs with a small smile at them both. "Tis good to have you back safely."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 03, 2011, 01:31:09 pm
"Captain Poetr, thank you for your dilligence, I'll take it from here.  Mister Windsbreath, Ms. Pandorn, if you'll come with me, I'll see that you get food and drink and a place to wash up, but we need a full report before this portal is operational.  If you would please follow me."

She offers them each a hand to help them up if they aren't already standing, and then leads them towards the interior of the Fort looking for Connor, or someone who can get in touch with him quickly.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 03, 2011, 01:39:04 pm
With a grunt he accepts her help and stumbles along behind Daniella.  The thought of food, water and a hot cloth tantalizing his senses.  As they walk along he mutters the question:

Is it working yet?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on May 03, 2011, 04:02:29 pm
Quote from: Alatriel
Afterwards she turns and listens to Vrebel.  She stays quiet for a few moments before she responds.

"I'll consider it, Captain.  For now, just continue as you are."


He offers a salute canteen in hand

"Thats all I'm askin' fer Commander thank you"

Later that day he notices Gel'larian and Ferrit being led in through the south wall by Adjuntant Werrin and heads over to see what the situation is.  He hovers around relieved when they appear uninjured giving them their space from what looks like a grueling ordeal.  He waits to speak until there is a lull in their initial report to Daniella

"Glad ya'll made it back alive and in one piece"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 03, 2011, 04:05:39 pm
Quote from: willhoff
He offers a salute canteen in hand

"Thats all I'm askin' fer Commander thank you"

Later that day he notices Gel'larian and Ferrit being led in through the south wall by Adjuntant Werrin and heads over to see what the situation is.  He hovers around relieved when they appear uninjured giving them their space from what looks like a grueling ordeal.  He waits to speak until there is a lull in their initial report to Daniella

"Glad ya'll made it back alive and in one piece"


As he is lead along, Gel'larian looks over to Vrebel and gives a nod in thanks.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on May 03, 2011, 07:05:40 pm
*Griff nods to Daniella while gripping a fist in his glove*

Aye den tank ye Lady Commander.  Oi'l wait fer deh ot'er mages tah beh sent over den we'll let'em try tah blast dat ting.  Let meh go see where Thane Kobal is at n Oi'll see wat he say bout meh wall oidear.

Ye want meh tah report back tah ye loike aft'a talk'n tah Kobal or jus get 'er done?

*Griff sniffles and runs his glove across his stubby nose leaving a streak where the dust is cleaned off*

//pm sent to Kobal
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 04, 2011, 09:24:56 am
When found, Connor is with the other mages constructing the portal, which is seemingly near completion even to the untrained eye. He breaks away from the work when Daniella and the others approach, and he comes to stand before them.

"Good day,"  he says to Daniella, nodding a greeting to the other two. "Something I can do for you?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 04, 2011, 10:51:05 am
Daniella looks over the portal crew and then looks seriously at Connor.  "We have a problem, sir  Mister Windsbreath here can fill you in."  She looks at Gel'larian and waits for him to explain.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 04, 2011, 11:24:11 am
He drinks the last of Daniel's canteen, the little bit of water going a long way to reviving him.  The weary look in his eyes gives way to trepidation as he looks to Connor, the portal crew and then finally the portal.

When I was looking for soft targets in the Cult camp... I got close enough to overhear two Drach Ori talking about Connor's arrival... They talked of how Master Garvill's success must not be allowed... They said... He focuses as he tries to recall their words .."Their structure would intercept the portal from Hilm"... Anyone entering that He points to the portal would end up in the hands.. of the Ori... They said it would be ready in.. a few days.. that was about two days ago.

He looks up as food is brought in and hungrily sets upon a crust of bread as the others digest his story..
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 04, 2011, 12:48:16 pm
Connor listens closely, his expression remaining fixed but attentive as Gel'larian gives his account. At the end of it, he cracks a sort of odd grin.

"'Master' is it now?" he asks with some amusement to no one in particular. "I'm not sure if that's praise from the enemy or what."

Before anyone can respond, his expression shifts back to seriousness, and he gives a nod of acknowledgement to Gel'larian and addresses them both.

"Very well, we will verify these claims once the portal is complete, which should be..." He turns at the waist and looks behind him for a few moments before facing them again.  "...tomorrow sometime."

His expression turns thoughtful for a few moments and then looks squarely at Daniella.

"Commander, how are we stocked for things like...explosives?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 04, 2011, 12:55:34 pm
He smiles at Connor as he munches on his bread.

Any superlatives are my own.  Story-tellers license.  If I can fire arrows through the portal, I can make those explode.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 04, 2011, 01:07:38 pm
Connor looks at Gel'larian and nods.

"Portals do not usually care what they carry," he says. "and we will see if we can find the limits to their device and their tolerance."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 04, 2011, 01:10:34 pm
Good then, unless you need anything else, I am in dear need of a bath and some rest.  -Master- Garvill, you will let me know if you want to send an arrow of mine through your portal?  It should be fun.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 04, 2011, 01:17:01 pm
He got a glimpse of Gel and Ferrit being led inside.  Curious, burningly so, but not enough to chase them - he'd seen how bedraggled they were.  Let them rest and recover.  The word would get out eventually and half the bards in the fort were still inactive, which meant back to work.  There was a renewed assault happening and he spun toward the sounds of wings and yelling, metal and claws on flesh, not even noting which wall; he was singing as soon as they could hear him over the din, firing his bow at the myrdrachs as he went.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 04, 2011, 01:24:52 pm
Quote from: Dorganath

"Commander, how are we stocked for things like...explosives?"


Daniella furrows her brow slightly.  "We have the exploding anti-dragon ballista bolts if that's what you mean, sir.  But firing one of those through the portal... I'm not sure if it would work.  From my understanding they explode on impact, or slightly thereafter.  If it were to go through the portal and not explode, it would simply be giving the enemy an example of what we have to use against them."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 04, 2011, 02:28:22 pm
Connor nods to Gel'larian understandingly.

"Enjoy both and thank you," he says. "but out of curiosity, did they specifically say from Hilm or just any use of the portal?" He soon waves off his own question with a hand gesture. "Nevermind, we'll check it both ways."

He turns to Daniella again and takes a breath to speak.

"It has to impact at some point," he says. "And we could just throw the exploding part through without firing the bolt. I wouldn't want to waste them, however, if we only have a few."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 04, 2011, 03:26:50 pm
"Not only that, sir, but we do not want to send an exploding device and have it actually end up in Hilm," Daniella says seriously.  "We have to be able to test it without putting someone's life at risk, and without tipping them off that we know what we know."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 04, 2011, 05:54:03 pm
At some point around this time it comes to light through scattered reports to Daniella that soldiers are being sent to different leaders to report to them or on errands while they should have been on duty by people they seem to recognise. However the people who supposedly sent them on the errands away from their posts believe they did no such thing. it mostly seems to be occuring on the western wall and is brought to light when Kobal appears before Daniella demanding to know what was so urgent that he had to report to her while there was another assualt going on on the wall in question.

.....
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 04, 2011, 05:54:54 pm
Despite the gravity of the situation, Connor nearly laughs.

"I did not mean to test the portal with an explosive, Commander," he says, somewhere between amused and offended. "I was thinking of ways to turn their little ploy to our advantage if it works like they hope."

He waves a hand with a slightly dismissive gesture.

"Regardless, we need to finish it first, and this information will give us cause for additional safeguards."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 04, 2011, 05:59:13 pm
Daniella turns from Connor to Kobal with a perplexed expression.  "I didn't send for you, Thane, who told you I did?  If there is an assault on the wall, then get back out there!  Something is going on, and I want to know what, but this is not the first time I've heard of this misinformation being spread and I want it stopped immediately!  If they're attacking the Western Wall, it's most likely a device by the Cult to lure people away from their posts.  Get back there quickly.  I'll join you."

And with that, she heads off briskly towards the Western Wall without another word to Connor for the time being.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on May 04, 2011, 11:37:41 pm
* Kobal utters an uncharacteristic curse about messengers and the pits of hell and marches back to his post on the wall. *
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 05, 2011, 01:56:39 am
Quote from: Script Wrecked
Quote from: Dezza
Quote from: Script Wrecked
Quote from: Dezza
... the Cult had brought up a monster of a trebuchet that sat deep in the Cult lines and heavily protected by Myr'drachs and had started using it to send huge boulders against the heavily damaged western wall. The wounded dragon was being used to life the massive boulders and debris being used in the trebuchet.

... it was slow to wind, slow to prepare but its projectiles did massive damage when they hit.


"Turn ourr trebuchet against theirr trebuchet. Make zurre ourr trebuchet still has the coverr behind the building. The ballistae will do theirr best to ensurre the drragons arre not destrroying it."


A grizzled dwarven artillery veteren of the Fort braves a look over the western wall with a few instruments for measuring distance then ducks back behind a ruined crenellation.

"Oi dunnae loike our chances of reachin dat far Captin Argali. We'd ave teh move deh trebucket roight up behind dis wall and dat will take days. Asides from dat dere bloomin dragons and dere catapults will have more chance of hittin our trebuchet..."


Argali purses her lips a moment in thought.

"Mmm... What arre chances of making trebuchet arrm longerr orr putting morre weight in the trebuchet bucket to be making it fling furrtherr, without brreaking the trebuchet?

"What about using the lighter boulderrs zo they can be flung furtherr? It iz only the trebuchet we arre trrying to be hitting. They arre not the robust like the wall."


Between the various attacks on the Fort walls, Argali works with the trebuchet crew, launching projectiles of lighter and lighter weight, trying to target the Cult's monster trebuchet.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on May 05, 2011, 02:40:09 am
* Taking a break from the fighting to get some food, Kobal seeks out Argali at one of the launchers. *

Argali. * He blinks as another missile is loosened with an audible TWANG! *

Coul' ye ask one of yer goiants ter pray fer some rattlin' an quakin' of tha' ground near our walls? Especially tha' west wall.

We got a feelin' 'em sappers be busy tunnelin' an' a good shake will loikely bring tha' soil dauwn on their heads. *he grins*

T'wont do much ter tha' Fort is mah judgement. Nay worse than wha's already goin' on 'ere.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 06, 2011, 07:53:39 am
The latest assault had been repelled and he'd ended up a combat medic of sorts with his healing songs, for those who didn't wear Rofierin's claw anyway.  Unconscious Toranites could sort things out later with their god, he didn't mind healing them and neither did Ilsare.  Tiller gave him a wave from the shed where last decoy they had the materials to build was being assembled as he passed by.

Tiller.  Reads gnomish, has assembled two net throwers and decoys for both the net throwers and Argali's Boomstick.  Ran one of the net throwers with him and had the eyesight to actually make a shot.  Hm...

Daniella was heading to the Western Wall at a pace that was brisk despite how tired he knew she must be.  Gaman, girl.  With a little extra speed he caught up to her.


"Commander.  I've been thinking.  If we end up falling back at some point, we should take Tiller with us.  He may not be more than adequate as the solider he signed up to be but he's invaluable when it comes to those net throwers.  I'd like to take him off the wall entirely and have him get measurements and plans ready in case we have to build more of these from scratch.  Who can you spare for me to train to shoot it in his place?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 06, 2011, 07:57:54 am
Quote from: RollinsCat


"Commander.  I've been thinking.  If we end up falling back at some point, we should take Tiller with us.  He may not be more than adequate as the solider he signed up to be but he's invaluable when it comes to those net throwers.  I'd like to take him off the wall entirely and have him get measurements and plans ready in case we have to build more of these from scratch.  Who can you spare for me to train to shoot it in his place?"


Her voice booms back at him without even stopping or slowing her pace towards the commotion at the Western wall.  "Not now, Mister Reid!"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 06, 2011, 09:08:09 am
Daniel left Mulevy in charge of the north wall with orders to rest the men as he was able and to keep a sharp watch and made his way to the injured area closer to the center of the fort. Surveying the injured, he immediately set to work, the more powerful of his prayers saved for those closest to death."By the Dragon, such a waste." He muttered passing Andrew who was spell singing to an unconcious Toranite fighter and giving him a pat on the shoulder.  Opening his bag of healing supplies, he was discouraged to see so few, yet did not hesitate to apply those he had left.  Hopefully, there were more ..somewhere.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 06, 2011, 09:51:49 am
Quote from: Alatriel
"Not now, Mister Reid!"


"I'll take that as a yes, then."  With a mutter, he spun back toward Tiller's shed to speak to the man about his future...
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 07, 2011, 12:18:06 am
Less than half an hour later Captain Nelson of the Brelin infantry strides up to Daniella with four Brelin guards at his back.

"Commander, you sent for us?"

Daniella spun on her heel to face the older man a frown creasing her features.

"No I did not Captain and I should like to know who told you that."

The Captain frowned himself, "The Rofireinite, Captain Daniel told me to come see you, said it was urgent and I had to hurry and to bring my guards with me."

Daniella's eyes narrowed, "Just what was your position Captain? Were you near the western wall?"

"No Commander, we were guarding the entrance to the Fort's main food stores."

A terrible sickening sensation entered Daniella's stomach and before she knew it she was running and calling for guards to attend her. They got within two streets of the main food stores and there was a cacophanous roar and a column of flame soared into the sky before a wave of heat rolled out and hit them in the face.

Horns started to sound in the fort and soldiers with water buckets raced towards the scene of the inferno.

Daniella and her group rounded the corner of the street where the main food storages were to see flames climbing over several buildings nearby and the main storage building burning steadily. In the middle of the street, arms raised to ward off the intese heat emanating form the food storage building and the other buildings that were alight two men causally tossed fireballs and sheets of flame into more buildings setting them alight without abandon.

Daniella ordered her group to capture the two men and raced down the street. She got halfway then had to duck as one of the men turned and saw them coming launching a fireball towards them. Heat washed over her back and she heard men scream in pain behind her. Racing towards them still, her legs on fire from the effort she almost reached them when one took out a tome and opened its pages. The other cast a spell then gripped his partners arm and together they blinked out of sight. What was left was a hovering ball of incandescent red light. It shimmered and seemed to shiver and pulsated growing larger with each pulse. Realising it for what it was Daniella glanced around her seeing soldiers running towards the area from every direction.

She skidded to a halt desperately trying to be heard above the din screaming at the men and women to get back and clear the area. There was a soft popping sound and Daniella turned as the ball of light detonated sending waves of heat and fire into each area on the street. Men and women nearby were incinerated instantly while others further out were thrown back and sustained terrible burns and injuries.

Daniella herself stood against the blast, the waves of heat and fire washing over her causing blackened soot stains on her armour and clothing but leaving her relatively unharmed. As the waves of fire diminished Daniella glanced around at the scene of burning devastation. Through the sounds of the wounded and dying, the crackling of flames on the buildings and the raging inferno of the main food supplies she sought out a familiar face.

As it turns out Argali and Daniel were closest to the disaster and arrived just as Daniella was searching. She strode towards Daniel thunder on her face.

"I want to know how they got into the Fort without our knowing, two Drach Ori, in our fort! They've destroyed the main food supplies." Then she turned to Argali. "I need you to inventory what we have left Captain." Then she looked at Captain Brelin, "Get your men to clean this mess up and see to the wounded."

With that she strode off thinking desperately about how they could contain the slowly falling apart seige of Fort of last Hope.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: incahootz on May 07, 2011, 12:24:38 am
Kromlek races up his leg healed finally and regards the fires just as Daniella storms off. He looks around and goes over to Argali.

"Oi take it dat dis ney beh gud den eh? Food huh? Oi'd love teh know how dem boogers got in here den."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 07, 2011, 12:37:50 am
Argali nods to the Lady Commander and sets about the task. In passing, she mutters something in dwarven about magic that causes Kromlek to double-take the captain.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 07, 2011, 01:02:49 am
Quote from: Harlas Ravelkione
* Taking a break from the fighting to get some food, Kobal seeks out Argali at one of the launchers. *

Argali. * He blinks as another missile is loosened with an audible TWANG! *

Coul' ye ask one of yer goiants ter pray fer some rattlin' an quakin' of tha' ground near our walls? Especially tha' west wall.

We got a feelin' 'em sappers be busy tunnelin' an' a good shake will loikely bring tha' soil dauwn on their heads. *he grins*

T'wont do much ter tha' Fort is mah judgement. Nay worse than wha's already goin' on 'ere.


Argali pinches the cheek of the Thane to make sure it is him, and, whispering into his ear, asks him:

"Zh'azk poaziurlath urwa k'a ponururt urwa k'a aazhk'?"

// "What becomes of the blood (http://forums.layonara.com/calendar.php?do=getinfo&e=7202&day=2008-6-1&c=3) of the earth?" //

Her look to him implies she requires a correct answer.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 07, 2011, 01:22:48 pm
Daniel looks shell shocked at Daniella's outburst. "My men are watching the northern wall, Commander.  I gave no orders to Captain Brelin to seek you out.  I swear this by the Dragon himself.   As for those. *he gestures vaguely at the Ori* I have no idea how they got in here, but it solves the mystery of the strange orders no?  I will be be personally at the North Wall from here on out, Commander. *Daniel salutes stiffly and turns to go clearly puzzled and angry*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 07, 2011, 01:30:25 pm
"From now on, I want each company to have a secure word for all orders given by any captain or commanding officer.  If those words are not used, they are not to follow orders," Daniella says, frustration evident even as she does her best to remain as calm as possible under the circumstances.  "If we still have issues past that, then we have traitors in our midst and I want to know where the information is leaking.  Determine these passwords and do so discretely, but do it quickly."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 07, 2011, 04:26:19 pm
The fire was not good for morale.  Whether there was enough food to make it through the siege or not, reasons and rumors began to spread.  Andrew switched gears, singing and also acting as a morale officer of sorts while trying to find someone in charge who could tell him how it really happened.  To that end he hunted down Daniel.

"Hey, tin can."  A smile for his friend.  "I'm not sure what happened but I'd like to help keep the forces calm, what can you tell me?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on May 07, 2011, 04:27:23 pm
*wren hears of Ferrit and Gel's return. He waits for them to make thief reports and then goes to see them*

Glad you made it back in one piece. I heard a bit about your report already. Anything more *grins*?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on May 07, 2011, 05:49:57 pm
*Griff listens to Kobal's suggestion to Argali and nods*

Aye, dis is what weh discussed

*trying to reassure her the request by Kobal is sound.  He then goes to the West wall and establishes the password to be used for giving out orders and distributes it to Kobal and other trusted soldiers in charge.  After which he approaches Daniella.*

Aye Lady Commanda.  Oi figure ye figure deh same ting as Oi bout des false orda's.  Meh tink deh Sappa's come underneath deh Wes Wall n may beh underneath us now.  Oi gota suspicion deh got some moind flayas er somtin down der mess'n wit our heads.  Oi got two toughts on dat n ye can 'elp on deh firs.  Get some paladins tah comb deh ground on dis soide ov deh Wes Wall tah try tah locate deh tunnels underneath by try'n tah detect der evilness.  Den at least weh know ifn der under us n maybe bouts where.

Meh second thought would beh tah have some search'n toypes look round deh Wes Wall n som'a dem build'ns near it tah look fer loose stones or a place where deh are com'n up from deh tunnels.  Ifn weh can 'elp em foind deh tunnels by detect'n der evil, would make der job easy'a foind'n where deh com'n up.

Aye, jus some thoughts Oi had *Nods*.

*Griff would tell Daniella his secret password for orders and wait for her response before heading back to the West Wall*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 07, 2011, 07:21:58 pm
Daniel grins wryly at Andrew's greeting, much of tension leaving him. "Not much, Captain Brelin and his men were guarding the food stores when he thought I ordered him to report to the Commander. Whilst away, our food stores were set afire." Daniel looks a touch worried. "We are establishing passwords to help with such matters now, yet little can be done about the food short of tightening our belts, friend." Daniel looks thoughtful for a moment, "I heard a rumor among the men that we may have sappers under a wall, is this true? If so there is a prayer I could call for that may collapse them. Perhaps you could mention this to the Commander? I am not feeling confident she would hear myself at the moment."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on May 07, 2011, 08:28:45 pm
Vrebel looks wild eyed and enraged after the explosion to the food stores.  After a brief assessment of the situation near the food stores he rushes back up to the top of the North wall to confer with Captain Daniel regarding a codeword as ordered by the Commander.  He does a double take as he spots Daniel making sure its the "real" Captain Daniel.

"It okay to talk to you?"

He offers a grizzled half grin

"Heard what happened back there.  Its a nasty mess those Ori are stirrin up.  Commander seemed purty fired up.  She wants us ta come up with a code word which seems like a good idear considerin'.  I got some ideas but I dont think we should talk out here if ya know what I mean"

His head swivels slowly to the troops at the wall

"We best do our talkin' in a secured area maybe by the portals so the codes dont get compromised.  I'll meet ya there if we ever get a respite from these  boulders."

As he heads down the wall he offers a nod back to Daniel

"Good thing you assumed the wall duty when ya did Captain."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 07, 2011, 08:54:54 pm
Either unaware or unconcerned with the goings-on outside, Connor and the other mages continue working, and on the day after Gel'larian and Ferrit return from their scouting mission, the portal at last comes to life. While normally such a thing would be cause to relax a bit, such was not in the cards on this day.  Immediately and with careful protections laid in place, they begin to probe the portal, seeking out any signs of tampering, redirection interference or other efforts by the Ori.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on May 08, 2011, 08:59:24 am
Quote from: Script Wrecked
Argali pinches the cheek of the Thane to make sure it is him, and, whispering into his ear, asks him:

"Zh'azk poaziurlath urwa k'a ponururt urwa k'a aazhk'?"

// "What becomes of the blood (http://forums.layonara.com/calendar.php?do=getinfo&e=7202&day=2008-6-1&c=3) of the earth?" //

Her look to him implies she requires a correct answer.


* Kobal furrows his brows and whispers the correct answer into her ear - probably repeating it a few times before she hears it over the noise around them. *
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 08, 2011, 09:05:40 am
He frowned at the idea of double orders.  "Do you have True Sight on?  We have few mages but the ones we do have are running full-out, so maybe it got overlooked by them - it's possible someone is running around playing doppleganger.  If you can bless yourself with it, I'd most certainly do that, and as many other key people as you can.  I'll see what I can suggest to Dani but she'd taking on too much responsibility in my opinion and won't have time to hear me either.  That girl needs to learn to delegate."  He chuckled.  "Suggest your spell to Kobal, Kromlek or Argali - they have the authority to move on it without bothering her and from all the grumbling I've heard will be plenty glad to have an idea about how to stop those sappers.  What spell were you thinking, out of curiousity?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 08, 2011, 10:46:45 am
Daniel frowned at his friend's familiar use of Dani for the commander, but nodded, " I shall seek out Defender Argali then and offer my services. Tis a powerful prayer - earthquake - and may tumble more than sapper's tunnels so I hesitate to use it unless I consult with the stoneworkers first.  As for the Dragon's sight, Aye, I could do so, but unless a specific location and time is known, I fear its lapse when most needed.  The Al'Noth has limits like men's strength, Andrew."  Daniel goes of to find Argali and offer his prayer.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 08, 2011, 12:16:42 pm
Quote from: Harlas Ravelkione
* Kobal furrows his brows and whispers the correct answer into her ear - probably repeating it a few times before she hears it over the noise around them. *


Argali nods to Kobal, and heads off to find Mogrrin and Herjak about quaking the sappers under the west wall.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 09, 2011, 09:25:28 am
// 2 days after Gel and Ferrit return, 1 day after the main food stores are almost totally destroyed.

A tired but determined group meet in a building of the inner compound where in a room below the stone structure Conner and several other Lucindites are monitoring the now operational portal. The first news for days had already arrived from Fort Hilm of Molvaren's armies overruning the second lines of Defence for Fort Hilm, of the arrival of the giants and also of Moraken. Even now the last lines of defence outside Fort Hilm were preparing to face the vast horde of Molvaren.

To the south word arrived of small but fast moving Nesar armies moving towards Sundance while in Kuhl Nesar armies were trying to capture Vilsna and Amaria.

Word also arrived of the arrival of fleets of ships in Nith and the unloading of thousands of Toranites and Rofireinites, their mounts, equipment and support staff. A new, fresh army that would move north and enter Kuhl to support the Nesar armies as they marched on Westgate.


Daniella, Argali, Vrebel, Wren, Drexia, Griff, Kobal, the two giants Herjak and Morgrin and some of the senior officers helping maintain the western wall were in attendance discussing the current situation of the western wall. A grizzled veteran who had lived his entire life in the fort had been brought to the meeting by Kobal and stood now explaining what was happening.

"an as deh matter stands, wif deh gionts 'elp weh figure weh bin able teh foind where dey got teh under deh wall. Deh beh near deh southern end loike and dere beh a problem wit dat."

"Problem? What problem?" Daniella glanced between the grizzled dwarf and Kobal. The dwarf coughed and continued.

"Well yea see Commander, deh fort beh built on a natural rock slip and dat sout'westen corner beh deh lowest point an its on deh weakest part. Oi guess dem Cult sappers know dere stuff and picked it roihgt fer sure."

"So? What does that mean?" Daniella was trying to hold her temper in check.

The dwarf glanced at Argali and Kobal as if he was dealing with children who knew nothing about stone.

"Well ifn deh giont or deh priest brings down deh tunnel loike, it beh more dan loikly bringing down deh entire corner of deh fort. Oi reckon deh Cult nay beh stupid an dey knauw dat we ave teh give up deh wall to stop em in dere tracks. Eider way dey win yea see."

Grim faces met the dwarves solemn revelations until Argali, who had been thinking furiously through the entire exchange spoke up.

"She is thinking of an oidea." She turns to Morgrin and Herjak. "Ifn yea know where derrr tunnel is den can yea open a hole to it? Den we can drop down and get to em."

Griff nodded enthusiastically at the idea and all eyes turned to the giants.

Morgrin spoke first, as usual his words short and brief, his deep voice rumbling "We can open a path."

Almost as he finished speaking Daniella interjected.

"Thats good enough for me, the western walls taken a hammering over the last few days. They know they are close to doing it more damage than we can recover from and I believe it will be the next target of their attacks. Argali I want you back on the ballista, I know only a few are left but there are still dragons out there that need dealing with. I want you directing things there if they try to use the dragons to stop us killing their sappers.

Griff, I want you to personally pick twenty trusted soldiers and be ready to enter the hole once the giants open it up. Thane Kobal I need you to take control of the forces on the western wall again. I'm going to transfer some of the last few reserves near the southern wall to you in case the Cult come hard at the wall when they discover our actions.

Vrebel, Wren, if you are still up for a mission outside, I want you to start planning how we are going to take out those Drach Ori to the south.

Drexia, you're with me, we're going with Kobal to see about the west wall."

Just as they were about to disperse Conner emerged from the stairs from below his face in deep thought. After a moment or so he spoke to Daniella as if no one else was in the room and as if he'd been talking to her for some time even though he just arrived.

"It's curious, I do not get a sense as yet that the Drach Ori are interfering in any way with the portal but there is something. Typically I can sense the energies and Al'noth that form part of a portal, it is part of how I know whether a portal is sound or being tampered with in some way. I'm not getting that but I am getting slight fluctuations. Nothing that in anyway impedes the use of the portal but they are there nonetheless. The portal itself is working, and working well by my reckoning. I am currently working on what those fluctuations actually mean and if they represent any threat. In the meantime use the portal sparingly I would suggest. I will keep working on it."

Daniella merely nodded as the man turned and walked back down the stone steps.



An hour later, mid afternoon, Griff and his selected soldiers stood at a point just inside the western walls southern corner. The narrow street between the wall and the first row of buildings was littered with debris, scorch marks, supplies for the men on the walls and in many places resting soldiers or wounded, although the latter had been moved from the immediate vicinity.

The two giants walked the area first at times touching the ground and talking to each other in giantish until both selected a spot near one of the massive wooden braces supporting the wall. There were dozens of them up and down the back of the western wall now trying to hold it against the massive trebuchet of the Cult.

The giants knelt on the ground, placing their hands over the selected area while nearby Griff and his men waited. On the wall above Daniella, Kobal and Drexia looked down at the goings on while nearby Andrew sidled up with his men Portlie and Arfur trying desperately to see for themselves what was happening.

Several moments passed and nothing seemed to happen, then there was a sharp whooshing sound and an area of earth roughly the size of a cart disappeared under the giants hands, turning into mud and dropping down into the tunnel below. Several muffled screams were heard that were sharply cut off as the mud hit the bottom enveloping the diggers. The giants stepped back and soldiers rushed forward with heavy ladders dropping them into the hole to allow Griffs soldiers a means to climb down. Seconds later the chosen group flew down the ladders and then the killing started in the tunnels.

Daniella watched from the wall hearing the screams and battle cries from those in the tunnels now below the wall. Suddenly Drexia grabbed her shoulder and pointed out into the area outside the western wall.

"They are about to release the trebuchet."

Daniella nodded and as the word passed along the wall many of those in the projected trajectory path temporarily moved out of the area. They waited for what felt like hours until the telltale whump of the massive trebuchet was heard, seconds later a soft whistling sound was heard and then CRUNCH! The wall under Daniella's feet trembled and protested at the abuse, several more blocks from the broken corner tower tumbled down far below. Everyone rose again and took their positions and Daniella risked a glance over the wall.

The ground below was littered with broken parts of the wall, catapult boulders, dead and dying in the muck and mud and beyond them almost two bowshots away the front edge of the main Cult camp. Even as she watched there was confusion in the camps southern edge and the Cults horns began to sound. Several standards began to move, ones she recognised now from the many days spent fighting the Cult. Noting the ones moving know she realised that Jeadon was mobilising a large number of infantry units and Myr'drachs. Not unusual but there was a new banner moving on the field. One that had until now remained stationary overseeing the entire Cult camp.

"Is dat who Oi tink it beh?" Kobal stood near her shoulder peering out as well.

Daniella nodded. "Jaedons mobilising his elite and it looks like he is going to lead them for the first time. They know what we have done, sound the horns, we're going to have a lot of incoming shortly. Call up the reserves, everyone available to this wall. Get Griff and his men out of the tunnel and tell the giants to be ready to collapse it."

Kobal looked at her, "Yeah know what dat means?"

Daniella glanced at him, "I do, do you see any other way?"

Kobal sighed,  "Nay Lass."

"If it comes to that we signal the retreat, archers take up position on the inner compound wall. We collapse the buildings to the north and south of the inner wall and they will provide some measure of defence. We knew this was going to come, with our dwindling numbers we can't hold the entire fort effectively anymore anyway. This will allow them a small portion of the fort but then they have to get through the inner walls and they are higher than these and easier to defend."

Kobal grumbled, "Aye, alright, But Oi nay beh givin dem it witout a foight."

"I wouldn't have it any other way. They will pay in blood for every step they take."


The next few hours saw some of the bloodiest fighting the Fort had seen to date. Reserves were rushed from every quarter of the Fort to hold the broken remnants of the western wall. Vrebel and Wren were pulled from their duties to join Griff in trying to hold back the hordes trying to force their way into the fort through the tunnel the giants had opened up. Fighting in the close quarters was hard and dangerous.

Argali's ballista rose and fired at opportune moments trying to take out Myr'drachs that keep trying to fly over the wall. Mages and clerics, worn out as it was did what they could in the ensuring melee. Then just as dusk was falling the Cult sent in a dragon, the creature circled low outside the western wall carrying a heavy net in its claws full of drachs. Dozens of Myr'drachs surrounded it as it flew towards the wall lighting when near it. Argali's ballista were waiting for it and let fly but the Myr'drachs flew interference, sacrificing their lives to allow the dragon killing bolts to kill them instead of hitting the dragon. Moments later the net was dropped over the wall and dozens of Drachs untangled themselves from the net even as allied soldiers fell on them with gusto. Many Drachs died but some managed to get to their feet and draw weapons just as dozens of Myr'drachs joined them. Soldiers came from everywhere to engage the enemies now inside the fort. On the wall above the cult had at least a dozen ladders on the wall and in some places Cult soldiers were fighting desperately to hold the small amount of ground they had gained on the wall.

By this stage Daniella realised the Cult meant business this time, they were making a huge push and she had very little left to hold them. All around her were he sounds of combat and down in the street below things were getting desperate. Some of the Drachs dropped by the dragon and the Myr'drachs were cutting their way to the hole where the giants waited to collapse it. If they made it to the hole while Griff, Wren and Vrebel and their soldiers were still down there they would be taken from behind and the Cult would secure the tunnel for themselves. It could not be allowed to happen.

She turned to see Hayley and Kylie in the street below casting spells at Cult soldiers on the wall and in the street. Fending off a slash from a Cult soldier trying to get onto the wall from a ladder she stepped back from the fighting and shouted down below over the edge.

Hayley looked up, dirt, blood and grime on her face and clothes to see Daniella waving frantically at the Cult soldiers trying to reach the tunnel entrance. Hayley grabbed Kylie and pointed then together they ran towards the battle to help.

Further down the line Kobal used a longpole to push away yet another Cult ladder, a pile of dead bodies near his feet. Not far from him Portlie and Arfur were protecting Andrew from several Cult soldiers who had made it onto the battlements. Allied soldiers flooded around them to aid them in protecting the Bard whose voice carried high and strong giving the allies hope and courage.

Soon enough the Dragon rose up again another large net in its claws and deposited its cargo in the street below but this time as it rose up and out Argali's bolt hit it fair and square in the shoulder and as it cleared the wall it exploded sending blood and broken scales onto the defenders below. The creature screamed and plummeted to the ground outside the wall crushing a large number of Cult soldiers before clumsily lumbering away out of range of allied crossbows and archers.

All afternoon Jaedon Siphes Banner had drifted back and forth at the back of the host attacking the wall and just as darkness was falling it moved forward, through the ranks and towards the wall.

Daniella gazed around helplessly. Almost everyone she could commit to the western wall was committed, they had been fighting for hours on their first day of rations, there was a breach under the wall they were desperately trying to plug, there were Drachs and Myr'drachs on the wall and in the street below and now the enemy General Jaedon Siphe himself was entering the battle. For a moment she almost let out a hopeless giggle then she remembered. She glanced down at her glowing sword, at the men and women around her dying to save Hilm and in her heart she knew that Toran was with her and she knew what she had to do. She moved along the wall as best she could aiding soldiers as she passed moving towards where Jaedon Siphe was about to reach the wall. Lights flashed around her as mages let fly with different spells. A soldier suddenly disintgrated in a ball of flame from a Drach Ori fireball near her and for a moment she glances Ferrit moved in and out of enemy soldiers on the wall, using the shadows cast by flames and flickering lights in the darkening sky to her advantage. Moments later she passed Gel'larian, blood covered him from a number of wounds but he still stood.

For a moment she womdered how Daniel was faring on teh North wall and Kromlek on the south but she had only a moment for a passing thought as she progressed further.

Another bright flash and she moved past the ruin of yet another tower and saw ahead that the Cult had breached the wall and Jaedons elite were flowing up hastily raised ramparts directly onto the walls en masse.

A sudden blast rocked the wall and knocked her from her feet and she rolled towards the inner edge of the wall. A hand gripped her hard and Draxia dragged her back helping her to stand. Cuts covered both of them from shards of stone from the explosions. Daniella nodded and grimly pressed on.

The Cult Elite Drachs poured onto the wall and amidst them in silver and black armour Jaedon Siphe flowed like water over a ducks back. Allied soldiers were cut down left, right and centre as the renowned bladesmith and his best soldiers first breached the wall, then held it, then began to exploit it. Within moments allied soldiers were falling back under the onslaught.

Then Kobal was there emerging from teh press of soldiers and engaging Jaedon Siphe directly. Sparks flew and the sound of steel on steel rang loudly over the roar of the battle. Jaedon and Kobal exchanged numerous blows before the press of battle tore them apart. Kobal was roaring challenges whil trying to stop the blood flowing from a deep cut Jaedon had given him in his left shoulder when Daniella finally reached him. The enemy was everywhere and her men were breaking and retreating under the assault.

Daniella yelled into Kobals hear over the din of battle. "Its over, its time, we need to take it down!"

Angrily Kobal shrugged her off then pushed two Cult soldiers from the wall sending them screaming to their deaths below before yelling to the men and women left alive around him to fall back to the inner wall.

They needed no urging and soon men and women were fleeing or limping back to the gate to the inner compound. Archers took up positions on the higher wall sending murderous volleys of arrows and bolts into any Cult soldier foolish enough to pursue the defenders across the streets and mostly flattened buildings in between the western wall and the inner wall of the main keep of the fort.

A huge explosion ripped through the night followed by several more and to the north Daniel oversaw the demolition of several buildings to prevent the enemy accessing the area and the south Kromlek did the same.

Once all her soldiers were clear of the western wall Daniella gave the order.

Griff, Vrebel and Wren and those left alive emerged from the tunnel, pursuers close on their heels, they were covered in mud, dirt, blood and carried numerous injuries. Myr'drachs and Drachs leapt onto them even as the giants finished their spells and the earth cracked and heaved.

There was a groaning shudder that seemed to travel along the entire western wall, then slowly the wall at the southern end sank into the ground, the action causing a rippling in the great stone wall. The broken southern town began to lean forward, further and further until it could be contained no longer and it fell forward crashing through the darkness into the ground below taking almost a hundred metres of the western walls southern section with it as well. Men screamed outside as massive blocks of stone crushed them utterly.

As all this went on Jaedon Siphe and his Elite Drachs reached the fleeing defenders cutting them down in droves and pushing to gain the main gates to the inner compound before they were closed. Sadly, with men and women still trapped outside Daniella ordered the gates closed or they risked losing the fort.

As the inner gates clunked shut and heavy bars and bolts were dropped into place these remaining outside turned to face their opponents to be cut down mercilessly and almost defiantly by Jaedon Siphe and his men.

Faced with the new challenge of the inner wall on the western side of the Fort the Cult signalled a retreat falling back to the western wall. There, within sight of all those gathered on the inner wall Jaedon personally planted his flag and the flag of Kuhl alongside it in the one remaining tower of the wall.

Over the next two days as the Allied forces within the fort took stock of what they did and didnt have, Wren and Vrebel planned how to attack the Drach Ori, Conner continued to work on the fluctuations in the Portal and Jaedon Sihpe continued his attacks on the northern and to a lesser degree the southern walls while he moved his armies up to the western wall of the fort and began to move the pondorous trebuchet up to use against the inner wall of the main fort.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 09, 2011, 10:02:01 am
Inside the inner walls the fort was smaller and yet not cramped.  So many lives lost.  He lay stretched out along a battlement wall facing the occupied outer fort, still bleeding from the fight and coughing as quietly as he could in the thick dust oozing like airborne mud from the collapsed walls.  A whispered song to sharpen his eyesight with a pinch of incense, and he watched*.  Watched for any sign of a soldier still alive, anyone hiding from Cult forces; he should be down singing to the survivors  but he had to do this.  Their men and women still out there and if he saw even one and his song could reach, he would sing them invisible.  It was not much but it was at least a chance and any chance to escape was better than none.  And so he watched and waited and prayed to Ilsare that he could help even one person escape...




*//pm sent
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 09, 2011, 10:06:54 am
The towers and buildings fell per the Commander's orders and Daniel turned quickly to his men, "Go to your mounts and prepare for our final charge, my brothers and sisters. We will buy our comrades some time. " Grim faced knowing these were his final moments in the defense Daniel mounted his horse and set his lance. "Great Dragon, hear your servant, make our sacrifice worthy." He prayed as he fastened the compass pennant to the end of his lance. Lowering his visor, Daniel gave the order to hold and waited for the right moment, waiting for the orders he knew were coming.
 
 As he sat there, Daniel looked at the Knights with him.  Ragged armor, multiple wounds, but fierce looks were returned.  Worse were the horses, what few there were, only some dozen or so.  The lack of food had been felt most keenly by the larger animals.  Daniel's gaze stretched out, taking in the grounds as a whole and he understood why the order had not come.  There would be no last charge in the cluttered and debris filled fort, the horses would not make it twenty feet in the rubble.  With a sigh, Daniel dismounted to the stunned looks of his men. "Turn your mounts over to the grooms good sirs and form ranks.  We stick to the Commander's plan and withdraw when the order is given."  With a heavy heart, Daniel took his place in the line.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 10, 2011, 08:44:18 am
After more testing, verification and searching, Connor leaves the portal chamber and makes a request of one of the guards posted outside.

"Please tell the Commander I need to speak with her and the elf Gel'larian as well,"  he says, waiting outside for response and hopefully the eventual appearance of Daniella and Gel'larian.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 10, 2011, 08:56:40 am
Daniella arrives a while later, the guards apparently looking for Gel'larian separately.  She looks worn and tired, both emotionally and physically, but she puts on a mask of professionalism before she enters the room to see Connor.

"Please tell me you have good news, sir."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 10, 2011, 09:37:02 am
Connor's expression changes little, other than to greet her. He nods slightly, but not in agreement.

"I have...more complete information, and perhaps a suggestion or two," he says simply. "As I mentioned before, the portal is active, functional and seems to be working quite well.  There is still the matter of these...fluctuations, which is why I have not yet sent through anything living.  However, I have been able to verify the direction from which these fluctuations seem to originate, and that is to the south, which fits with Gel'larian's information. What I want to speak with you and him about is the possibility of a strike on the Ori camp."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 10, 2011, 03:10:52 pm
Gel'larian, receiving his summons in the infirmary where he was forced to tend to himself because of a lack of staff, says a short goodbye to the man lying next to him, knowing the injuries the poor soldier suffered would likely take him from this world before Gel'larian could return.

Nodding to the guard who sent for him, he set off towards the portal chamber, feeling trepidatious at all the reports of dopplegangers and treachery.


"I need to talk to Wren after this."

He was remiss in that duty.  But Wren could wait to hear nothing of value another few hours.  He forsaw another scouting mission in his future, either to find a target they could hit or a way out of this Pit and towards Stromcry Hollow; he was not sure which yet.

As he arrived at the portal chamber and was brought before Connor and Daniella, he smoothed out his clothes and did his best to hide the bloodstains.


"You sent for me?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 10, 2011, 05:57:10 pm
Connor nods at Gel'larian, seemingly ignoring or unconcerned with any slights of appearance.

"As I just told the Commander here, I've been able to confirm some...activity to the south that could potentially interfere with the portal. In short, there's enough to give serious weight to what you heard.  The question is...what do you feel are the chances of a focused strike on the Ori camp?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 10, 2011, 07:29:16 pm
"We had two Ori in our fort, sir, and look at what damage they caused.  To put our people into their hands when we know they are planning an ambush would be completely irresponsible.  The chances of success... I'll consider it, sir, but at this point, from the information and experience that I see here, I don't like the probabilities."  Daniella runs her hands through her hair and looks at Connor.  "Is there anything at all that would give us the upper hand if we attempted such a maneuver?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 10, 2011, 07:50:48 pm
"With respect Commander," he says in a calm tone after pursing his lips slightly. "if you take a chance on nothing, the Drach will slowly whittle away at your defenses and stores, and you might as well surrender now.  They are expecting you to be defensive. They have superior numbers and they have this fort boxed in.  This portal and the Ori's potential to interfere with it is a simple matter of practicality and survival. They know this and they seek to remove this lifeline, just as they attacked your stores and continue to undermine this fort's defenses.  If the fort cannot be defended, then it should be evacuated, Commander.  The question is, what are you willing to risk to do that? What are you willing to risk to ensure the safety and survival of as many as you can?"

He pauses just to take a moderate breath through his nose.

"As for an advantage...give me some time to consider this further. I have already considered the notion of sending a strike team through the portal, seizing the element of surprise. The problem would be getting them back, of course. There may yet be something that brings less risk, but we should plan for all contingencies."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 10, 2011, 08:27:14 pm
"Don't you think I've considered that, Mister Garvill?  I know that we're boxed in.  I know that our people will either die out there or die in here.  I'm not exactly thrilled about it either way.  I said I would consider it.  If you can make it so that our people are more prepared with spell protections...."  
She sighs, rubbing her temples, obviously not thrilled with either prospect at hand.
"I'll consider it.  Get me our strongest warriors and our mages that can protect everyone," she says to an officer nearby.  "If we're going through that portal and into the awaiting arms of the Drach Ori I want us to be as prepared as we possibly can.  And I want them to know what they're getting into."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 10, 2011, 08:31:09 pm
He simply nods, then looks at Gel'larian, awaiting his answer.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 10, 2011, 08:38:38 pm
He saw some dragged off.  Some made a break for it before dying and some were killed as they stood.  The feeling was one he'd never forget - survivor's guilt, desperation to help, horror, relief it wasn't him.  And still he watched.

He didn't know the name of the soldier and didn't remember seeing him anywhere before, but he'd not seen many of those who'd fought in the breaches.  The man had been hiding under rubble near the wall and hiding well, away from prying eyes, and was scrambling to climb while attentions were focused elsewhere.  There, he'd been spotted, bows were turning...

Not if the bard could help it.  He couldn't catch the man's eye as he was invisible himself and so he sang his song and prayed Ilsare would carry it down, along with the rope he slipped out; being in contact with him provided the lifeline some cover.  

Please, my Muse.  Please.


He flicked the rope, slapping the man with it; the soldier skittered, then tugged, yelped as an arrow grazed his leg.  Andrew gave a tug up and the man wrapped his arms around the rope and climbed while he pulled, using the crenellation as a brace.  Ilsare was listening; the arrows flew wide and with Andrew's song-enhanced speed and strength the soldier made it over the battlement.  

He breathed a prayer.  The man looked around wildly for someone to thank but he didn't bother dispelling his song.
 "Go, get some healing.  I'll keep looking."

The infantryman zoned in on the sound.  "Toran bless you, my friend.  More than I can say."  And he limped down the stairs of the inner wall.

Not likely.  But Ilsare did, and that was all that mattered.  He slid left a few tens of feet as arrows topped the wall, and kept looking.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: jrizz on May 10, 2011, 11:33:11 pm
*Wren Speaking with Vre* We need to to drop in on those Ori somehow. I heard what Ferrit and Gel said. Why dont we use it to our advantage? The Ori dont know that we know they can intercept the portal. I say we get every ward, blessing, and song bestowed upon us that we can and we go through that portal. No way we are going to make it back, but we can take a hell of a lot of them with us. What say you?
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on May 10, 2011, 11:35:17 pm
Vrebel was one of the last to enter the inner walls of the fort before the gates were coldly shut.  He swung his large greatsword left, right and in large arcs at the Mydrachs surrounding him keeping his stance as best he could.  He was a muddy and bloody mess his face caked in dirt and dibrie.  His vision completely blurred exept for one eye he could painfully open to a slit to see his enemy.  

If he could distract the Mydrachs after him long enough hopefully other soldiers could escape into the inner gates to fight another day.  As he heard the heavy chains thumbing that operate the gate he begrudingly backed into the inner wall watching as a young soldier desperately raced to the ever closing gate.  

Just as the he entered the gate the soldier stopped dead in his tracks a look of utter desperation on his face. Huge Mycdrach claws wrapped around the young soldiers waste drawing fresh blood were they peirced his leather armor.  The young soldier looked to almost faint from the shock.  A gruesome thud and then the crashing sound of metal slicing flesh and cleaving bone and the mydrachs claws went limp.  Vrebel kept his greatsword jammed in the Mydrach's mouth long enough for the young soldier to limp through the gate before releasing and ducking in himself.

As Vrebel limped to the top of the inner wall to assess the situation he opened his one good eye to see Jaedon cutting down soldiers near the newly planted flag of Kuhl on the rubble of the west wall.  He couldnt help but to admire his fluidity in battle.  He wiped his eyes and slowly limped toward the portal room to figure out what next.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 10, 2011, 11:47:05 pm
He listens to Connor and Daniella calmly, aware that this release of emotion might be a good thing if they are to make more important decisions in the days to come. Once Connor looks to him he considers the situation before answering.

"I'd be lying if I said they had any weakness from a positional standpoint, but I would say that we could surprise them. I did not see where they are supposedly redirecting the portal. If you can at least determine that there is not some devious trap already in place, then I think an attack like this would do wonders for the belief that this army can actually do some damage. To be honest, after the beating we just took, I think we need that far more than we need a dozen soldiers. If we can't keep our hearts in the battle, we may as well hand the Cult the keys to the Fort."

He looks at Connor and smiles and then looks to Daniella his mood lighter than when he first was summoned.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on May 10, 2011, 11:54:25 pm
Vrebel blows out some snot from his nose and enters the portal room to find Wren, Daniella, Gel and Connor.  He whipes his nose and smiles tiredly to Wren, Gel and Daniella

Glad to see ya made it Wren.  I've heard Gel's report too about them tampering with our portals.  I say we send em Ori a care package first.  Load up a chest full a firebombs and send it ta Hilm through our portal.  I know Lance and you Commander *nods to Daniella* got them talkin stones.  Give Lance a message were sendin' the package through ta Hilm.  Once we send it Lance says they got it then they can disarm it there at Hilm.  If not, then we blow it sky high.

Then we enter the Portal and finish off whats left.  You think that explosion will damage the Ori portal on their end?  *He looks to Connor for the first time for his response*  If so, we might have ta be waitin' on the outside and rush in from a spot Gel thinks is safe.

He looks to all four for their responses
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on May 11, 2011, 12:08:02 am
*Griff goes to an empty room on one of the lower levels of the fort.  It is dark and the old dwarven stone walls of the room seem to ache as the earth tremors from the assaults outside.  The heavy walls drown out most noise except for the low drum sound when the enemy trebuchet's payload hits the outside wall.  Griff's large and rough hands finger over the smooth rounds of the wall stones.  He smiles just a bit as he admires the master stonemason's work.  His axe is in his sheild hand as he slowly moves around the room's perimiter in deep thought.  He has laid his shield on the center of the floor with Vorax's symbol facing up and shining just a bit as the low candle light reflects off of it.  He is in full armor, the silver and red quite a contrast to the dark walls.

He thinks to himself.  Tomorrow they will enter the pits under the Fort.  The demons beneath lay in wait, but to save them all, a way through must be made.

Griff kneels next to his shield, his knee pads clanking as they hit the stone.  He closes his eyes and lowers his head.

"Vorax deh Eternally Vigilant, Oi humble mehself ta Ye.  Fatha' the enemy is many n deh are stong in battle.  *he pauses and sighs softly* Oi ask Ye fergiveness fer meh let'n dem under meh wall; twas my watch.  Oi ask Ye fergiveness fer meh shortcummin's n battle.  *his voice a little stronger now* Aye, but Oi praise Ye fer bring'n meh tah dis 'ere Fort.  Oi know dat Ye done it fer a purpose n dat Oim one ov ye blessed childr'n.  Fatha Oi know Oi have more tah give.  Fatha Oi trust n Ye wit all meh heart.  Vorax tomorrow, let meh walk wit Ye n deh pits ov deh demons n let us raise axes tagetha.  Hand meh Ye strenth n Bless meh axe so dat weh can carve a way through deh evil.  *He grips his axe tightly* Yes Fatha, let meh beh clos'a ta Ye than eva befer.  Let deh name of Vorax beh heard by deh enemy, but let meh axe make it so its deh last ting deh hear!"

*Griff straps on his shield and stands.  He beams with a focus in his eyes not there before.  He spins his axe in his hand once and nods to himself looking reassured.  He exits the room and goes to war hall where the fort leaders are planning the descent into the pits.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 11, 2011, 12:09:21 am
"I think when we go through that portal, we need to be fully aware and adaptable, try and stop any Ori trap from being sprung. Living breathing people, heavily armed, fully warded. Take out any magical threat fast."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 11, 2011, 12:09:56 am
"I can guarantee nothing," says Connor in a simple tone. "I can't be sure their attempt will work.  I can't be sure there isn't a trap. It is a strong risk regardless. To be clear, the purpose would be to disrupt their device, not necessarily kill the Ori....though I won't discourage that either."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 11, 2011, 12:14:13 am
Quote from: willhoff
Then we enter the Portal and finish off whats left.  You think that explosion will damage the Ori portal on their end?  *He looks to Connor for the first time for his response*  If so, we might have ta be waitin' on the outside and rush in from a spot Gel thinks is safe.

"So far, anything I've sent through the portal has gone through without interference," says Connor. "I suspect their device is clever enough to know when something is alive and when it is not."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on May 11, 2011, 12:26:27 am
Quote from: Dorganath
"So far, anything I've sent through the portal has gone through without interference," says Connor. "I suspect their device is clever enough to know when something is alive and when it is not."


*Vrebel nods in thanks to Connor*

"Then we'll need a livey.  I say snag one of them Kuhl soldiers off the wall tie em' up and send em through with the care package.  If you think they're detection device can tell a drach from a dwarf then we go strait in fully warded like Wren n' Gel suggestin".
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 11, 2011, 12:31:16 am
Connor suddenly snaps his fingers and says emphatically to no one in particular:

"Summons!"

Without another word (not immediately anyway) he returns to the portal chamber and begins talking with some enthusiasm with the mages who helped establish the portal.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: mixafix on May 11, 2011, 10:25:25 am
Fresh from some vital art work underground a halberdier takes abreak from protecting an ilsarian bard to say a few words of hope to those actually doing the fighting at the Fort walls. Close to the fighting but not too close he inspires them thus.
 
 Half a hope, half a chance
 All stood to the Last Hope
All in the shadow of death
 strode the stone bound
Forward, the free Company!
Charge for your sons!: He said
Into the shadow of death
Strode the stone bound
 
 Forward, the Free Company
Was there a soul dismay'd?
Not tho' the soldier knew
 Someone had blunder'd
Theirs not to make reply
Theirs not to reason why
Theirs but to do and die
Into the shadow of Death
 Strode the stone bound.
 
 Drach to right of them
Dragon to left of them
Mother in front of them
 Volley'd and thunder'd
Storm'd at with arrow and spell
Boldly they strode and well
Into the jaws of Death
Into the mouth of Mother
 Strode the stone bound
 
 Flash'd all their halberds bare
Flash'd as they turn'd in air
stabbing the Dragons there
Charging an army, while
 All the world wonder'd
Plunged in the acid-smoke
Right thro' the line they broke
Drach and Dragon buckled
Reel'd from the sabre stroke
 Shatter'd and sunder'd
Then they rallied back, but not
 Not the mixed hundred
 
 Drach to right of them
Dragon to left of them
Mother in front of them
 Volley'd and thunder'd
Storm'd at with arrow and spell
While Captain and hero fell
They that had fought so well
Came thro' the jaws of Death
Back from the mouth of Mother
All that was left of them
 Left of mixed hundred
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 11, 2011, 10:53:39 am
One more.  That was all he'd been able to help - just one more.  The woman wasn't where the Toranite had said but another man, a blacksmith he did recall, had made a break for the wall and made it up with Andrew's help and four arrows in his back and legs.  Thank the Muse this one wasn't a worshipper of anyone in particular - he healed the wounds with Ilsare's song and ducked arrows coming at his position.  His invisibility song had dropped a while ago.

They were stationing below the walls now.  No one else was getting through.  A scream, and he saw someone go down in a circle of weapons; he could not watch any more.


"Master Reid, Commander Stormhaven is calling for you."  He nearly jumped out of his skin at the voice beside him.

"Do you know why?"

"Something about clearing tunnels."

He nodded and rose, dispelling his magic once below the lip of the wall.  She'd asked for him.  That meant one of two things: either she felt his services would be valuable, or she was running out of real options.

He'd bet the latter.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 11, 2011, 12:27:18 pm
After being gone with a team into the passages under the Fort for just about 24 hours, Daniella returns and sends a message to Connor and the portal crew.

"Tell them that we aren't going to send anyone through the portal.  We have another way out."

The soldier salutes. "Yes, Commander"

"Oh," Daniella adds, "ask them if they know how to fix a wild magic issue.  If they can't it's not critical, we can work around it, but there is one down there."

The soldier nods again, then turns to leave to deliver the message.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 12, 2011, 09:33:33 am
Hearing that Daniella would be leading a foray in to the tunnels, Gel'larian sighed, wishing that his injuries would not keep him from joining them.  He knew he was needed here, to help inspire, or tend to the wounded, or lead archery volleys.  

Connor and the team of mages talked incessantly about variations and permutations of the Al'Noth that escaped his meager learning, the glow of the portal painting them in a harsh light that was giving him a headache.  He ducked out with a mumbled farewell and returned to his bunk, where his bow and bandages lay.  

Stringing his bow with the magic string that could produce silver arrows as the sky can raindrops, he wondered if this fort might become his crypt.  They were pushed back on every front, the dead and dying outnumbered the able in his estimation.  His stomach twisted in jealousy as he thought about the party who now tried to find a way from this monotonous Pit.  Fight, sing, dream, fight, sing, dream.  His days stretched in to weeks.  A routine thought up in the mind of the most cynical philosophers.  A maelstrom in which spirits are devoured.

A quick sip of water from his canteen, a hum to get his voice ready and he headed towards the walls.  Alarums sounded and squads of infantry rush this way and that towards the latest probe of the North Wall, to put out the newest fire, to support the unfortunate victims of the Ori's attention.  Gel'larian floated along, immune to the panic, immune to the fear, his heart inured by the thought that the situation cannot get more grave than it already is.

A globe of flame exploded no more than twenty paces from his position and his instincts sent him in to a graceful roll.  He felt the flames lick his legs, his nerves screamed out for a moment, but the heat was not enough to incapacitate him.  He grimaced and looked up to see a Myr'Drach land and begin rending hapless men limb from limb.  A ring of Runic Anvil dwarves quickly formed around the Myr'Drach, their courage steeled as they stared death in the eye.

The bitter dismay that filled Gel'larian this day surged inside him and a spell song escaped his lips.  Formed in the carving sounds of the dwarven tongue, lyrics of bile and death were projected at the Myr'Drach.  A story in song was painted of his wrathful vengeance, the last gasp of people pushed over the edge and in to the abyss of rage.

The dwarves bristled in surprise; Gel'larian later would wonder if it was because he sang in their tongue or rather at the furnace of dark feeling he hurled in his spell-singing.  The tide of the song swept the surprise of the soldiers away and drew their focus and resolve on to the enemy that threatened them.  As one side of the ring of defenders braced for the Myr'Drach's charge, the other half surged towards it.  

The elfs bow began to sing in harmony with him, the twang of the bowstring deepening his ire for this war.  Arrow after arrow of silver, rune-carved, flew across a bridge of Al'Noth between him and the Myr'Drach; some finding their mark, some bouncing from the abominations hide.  The dwarves axes and hammers battered and crushed the lizard, but by the gods it was hardy!  Each dwarf, with razor-focus and iron discipline, would adjust their shield wall to absord the Drach's ire, like the undulations of a nightcrawler.  Their assault would then be joined by the dwarves in the rear.  

It was just moments since the battle was joined but it seemed a sweat-drenched eternity.  The Drach had left a few of the Anvils number on the ground, but they adjusted and pressed; their foe was wounded, a deep gash on the side of its torso bleeding liberally.  Gel'larians keen eyes spotting this, deepened his breath and the ire of his spell-song came out in an irresistable melody.  The dwarven fury renewed, the Drach turned its eye for a brief instant and saw the archer loose an arrow with preternatural precision.  The Drach spun knocking another dwarf unconscious with its tail but the arrow banked in mid-air and sped home, thudding in to the open gash with a soft squelch.  

The beasts cry of pain was quickly muted as the dwarves took advantage of the brief opening and set upon it all at once.  With deadly precision they hacked and slashed; opening arteries, severing tendons and leaving their foe crippled and dying.  The music ceased and the dwarves let out a mighty cheer and then went to their fallen comrades, hoping to save them to fight another day.  One of their numbers turned to look for the bard, thinking to salute his aid, but saw nothing.

High up on the north wall, another battle rang out.  The ringing was quickly joined by a grim song and a singing bow.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 12, 2011, 10:01:56 am
Dwarves can take it.  It was something he'd heard many times, but the last few weeks of fighting had shown him this was truth.  Frowning,  Daniel watched Kobal's dwarves pound the Myr'Drach mercilessly, every dwarf in the formation acting in concert with the others.  As one fell, another took its place, such was the courage and discipline of his troops.  Having seen several fall, Daniel had seen enough.  "Sargeant Mulevy!" He bellowed turning to see the dependable man running toward him.  "I'm pulling fifteen knights for corpsman duty from our wall.  You will gather shields and armor and place them as if those men have never left there posts.  Hop to it, Man! Oh, and Sargeant, if we survive this I will personally see you commisioned"  Mulevy offered a snappy salute and ran off.
 
 Daniel and his hand picked Knights entered the fray cautiously, fighting defensively.  Their goal was to pull as many dwarves and men who were injured back toward the center of the fort, nothing more.  Daniel's first patient was a doughty dwarf with a caved in breastplate and black full beard.  He wasn't breathing, there was little he could do so he moved on...
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 12, 2011, 10:45:15 am
Quote from: Alatriel
After being gone with a team into the passages under the Fort for just about 24 hours, Daniella returns and sends a message to Connor and the portal crew.

"Tell them that we aren't going to send anyone through the portal.  We have another way out."

The soldier salutes. "Yes, Commander"

"Oh," Daniella adds, "ask them if they know how to fix a wild magic issue.  If they can't it's not critical, we can work around it, but there is one down there."

The soldier nods again, then turns to leave to deliver the message.

Upon receiving the message, Connor simply nods and speaks quietly to himself: "So the choice is retreat..." He shakes his head slightly and focuses his gaze on the solder.

"Tell Daniella that if she wants the wild magic fixed without risking more lives, we need Storold, and if she has any bright ideas on getting him here without a reliable portal, I'm all ears."

When the soldier turns to go, Connor stops him with a few more words.

"Oh and....if she wants to discuss this further, she can come find me. I'll be here."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 12, 2011, 11:14:30 am
Many hours later, Daniella makes her way down to the lower level of the building that houses the portal where Connor and his team are working.

"Mister Garvill, I received your message.  Storold Doesscha...  If he is our only true choice to fix this magical anomaly, then it seems that we will just have to go around it.  It seemed to affect us the more we were in its presence or near vicinity, but there doesn't seem to be any lasting effects that I can see, and we can probably skirt it easily enough provided the tunnels stay clear.  If your people want to do something with it to fix it in the future, then I suppose that is up to them.  But I highly doubt Mister Doesscha will put aside differences to help this cause, especially coming from me.  If he was able to do that, he'd likely be here already.  

Now, for other matters, though, what will be done with this portal if it remains unreliable?  Can the Drach Ori use it to come here?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 12, 2011, 12:06:40 pm
Connor shakes his head slightly.

"They can't use the portal against us; that doesn't seem to be how their interference is intended," he says. "I can keep it blocked on this end and in Hilm to prevent this as well, but if you're already resigned to escaping through tunnels, then it truly serves no purpose and we can dismantle it."

"Regarding Storold... he is the safest choice. The Al'Noth does not perturb easily, and neither does it resolve easily either.  To attempt to repair such regions is risky, even deadly. As you seem primarily concerned with the lives of those who would give theirs to defend this fort, I offered the best and safest solution. He is more capable than any one person I know in such matters, and he is even more capable than what a group of experts can manage. We..." He pauses briefly and gestures to the other mages. "...could attempt it, but such is not our strength. I can think of others more suited if you do not wish to request Storold, but we still have the same problem: How do they get here?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 12, 2011, 12:22:12 pm
Passing on half his ration so a fighting solider can eat more, Andrew heads for the future portal area after returning with the Commander's group and requests access of the guards there.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 12, 2011, 01:08:56 pm
Quote from: Dorganath
Connor shakes his head slightly.

"They can't use the portal against us; that doesn't seem to be how their interference is intended," he says. "I can keep it blocked on this end and in Hilm to prevent this as well, but if you're already resigned to escaping through tunnels, then it truly serves no purpose and we can dismantle it."

"Regarding Storold... he is the safest choice. The Al'Noth does not perturb easily, and neither does it resolve easily either.  To attempt to repair such regions is risky, even deadly. As you seem primarily concerned with the lives of those who would give theirs to defend this fort, I offered the best and safest solution. He is more capable than any one person I know in such matters, and he is even more capable than what a group of experts can manage. We..." He pauses briefly and gestures to the other mages. "...could attempt it, but such is not our strength. I can think of others more suited if you do not wish to request Storold, but we still have the same problem: How do they get here?"


"Unfortunately, I do not have the resources to worry about how to get him here at this time.  If you can get him here, that's one thing.  If you can't... well, it will simply have to wait and I'm sure that your people can worry about the aberration once the war is over.  We'll go around it.  Not everything needs to be dealt with with magic anyways."  Daniella quirks an eyebrow at Connor.  "And who knows, there is a possibility that it may even work to our advantage if we end up with Ori on our tails and they attempt to use magic and end up as... penguins or chickens or something.  For now... if it wouldn't take long to disrupt or dismantle the portal, keep it working for the time being.  Maybe if they think you're still working on it, they'll think that we're still planning on utilizing that as our main lifeline.  It may or may not work, but it's a possibility, and right now, those possibilities are all we have to work with."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 12, 2011, 01:26:11 pm
Connor listens, maintaining an even expression throughout, something which seems somewhat effortless even.

"When do you plan to evacuate?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 12, 2011, 01:36:23 pm
"The passage we cleared leads to a place in the Orsgaunt Mountains.  I want to try to hold out here long enough to get close to the deadline given to us by the Tarnished Death so that we can get out and let the Cult overrun the walls, and then let the Dragon have a field day with the inhabitants- which won't be us.  There are passages in those tunnels that once we get our people across we should be able to easily collapse them behind us at least up to a point.  It should give us enough time to get clear.  There are other places where the passages are winding and varied, so hopefully we will lose more of the enemy that way.  We have a map to make sure we keep on the quickest route through to our destination.

Which brings me to another question.  When we leave, do you have a way that an illusion of some sort can cover our exit to make our enemies think we are still here for at least a short while?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 12, 2011, 08:14:49 pm
Connor grins a bit, some might even consider it somewhat playful.

"Not all problems are solved with magic," he says lightly and without a hint of spite or negativity. "It may be just as effective to leave under the cover of night, leaving torches and fires burning...save those on patrol for last to keep up the charade..."

He pauses and smiles briefly before continuing.

"Illusions don't last very long without someone to maintain them, but....perhaps we can cook something up all the same."

His head tips to the side slightly and he seems to change subjects in his mind.

"For sake of curiosity, what's your plan for the next....two and a half weeks?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 12, 2011, 08:27:39 pm
Daniella smiles, seemingly perhaps even enjoying the back and forth with the mage.  "Yes, well, I would hate to think that those of you who specialize in magic would have nothing left to do, but of course, we'll use whatever works in this case."

Her face then turns more serious as she changes topics to answer his question.

"Honestly, I'm just hoping we can hold out that long.  With the food stores attacked it puts us in a bit of a bind, but with careful rationing and given the decreased numbers..." she frowns as she trails off momentarily, "I think we may be able to last until it is time to evacuate.  Once we get to the mountains we'll move north to Hilm Castle.  They'll need whatever numbers we can offer them because the forces here will simply move north through this husk of a fort once we leave it and move on to their next target.  We need to make it there before they do, Toran willing."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 12, 2011, 08:48:09 pm
Connor's curiosity seems unbroken despite Daniella's detailed and thoughtful answer.

"But what do you plan to do during that time?" he asks. "You have, beyond those walls, a number of opportunities and I would say a lot of people inside the walls who wouldn't mind taking advantage of some of them."

He leans forward slightly and lowers his voice a bit, as if being conspiratorial.

"Those of us who specialize in magic can help with that too."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 12, 2011, 09:02:52 pm
"By all means, then, which opportunities are you thinking of?"

She folds her arms and waits, her own expression now curious as to what he's thinking.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 12, 2011, 09:27:25 pm
Connor shrugs a little, returning to his usual posture.

"Take some of their numbers for a change...strike at the Ori such that we might have a supply line free of interference...parlay with their commander to buy us some time against their attacks..."

He shrugs again.

"Isn't that the domain of the military?"

He raises an eyebrow and waits for Daniella's response.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 12, 2011, 10:23:12 pm
Daniella purses her lips.  "Yes, perhaps it is time, then."

She turns from the room without another word to Connor and looks for one of her officers.  

"Get me a white flag, and a willing messenger.  It's past time the General and I had a discussion about some things."


//PM being sent
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 12, 2011, 10:40:32 pm
Connor half-grins as Daniella turns away with a complex look in his eyes.

"Good luck, Commander," he says quietly, not caring if she hears him or not, before turning and beginning to work up some plans with the six other mages.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on May 13, 2011, 12:10:52 am
* Kobal calls a meeting of dwarves - and whoever wants to listen in - relating to the upcoming food shortage. Kobal suggests to send dwarves who have experience as tunnel scouts into the dungeon and tunnels beyond in search of food. They should be accompanied by gifted hunters or marksmen and groups should have a size of 6-8 people who can fend for themselves in case of emergency. The dwarves will know where and how to locate food - it may not be tasty venison and roasted potatoes, but when you are hungry you cannot afford to be picky. *
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 13, 2011, 07:42:32 am
During a lull in fighting, Daniella sends a messenger out carrying a white flag to show no hostility as he approaches, carrying a message for General Jaedon Siphe requesting a meeting between Commanders.  All the while she prays that Toran protect the messenger and for His hand to be upon them.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 13, 2011, 09:46:22 am
// Sorry I had a nice long post to go here and my computer decided to restart after an update without telling me before I posted and I lost the lot so this is the brief version.

// A day after the PC's return from the tunnels.

Within half an hour of the white flag being shown from the inner western wall the Cult forces on each side of the fort began to withdraw, falling back to their camps. A hour later the allied defenders had removed the braces and crossbars on the western inner wall gate and opened it enough for Daniella, her shadow Drexia, the Toranite mage Richard and Ferrit to emerge into the dead and debris strewn street beyond.

As Daniella prepared to move she thought of the news that had greeted them the day before when they had returned from the tunnels below the Fort. Hours after they had left the assaults had eased from the walls to the north and the Cult had managed to set up two catapults themselves outside the western wall and started lobbing rocks into the inner keep and then switching to the inner western wall. At the same time a dragon had landed outside the gate in the western inner wall and tried to tear through the thick steel reinforced wooden gate. When mages and crossbowers had assaulted it from above it had breathed on the door then departed. Extra braces were placed against it on the inside and the dragon had not returned. The most worrisome news had been that a few hours later several waves of Myr'Drachs had left the camps around the beleagured Fort and flew eastwards over the pass in the mountains. Kobal had said he suspected they were systematically ensuring no supplies could be brought into the fort except by portal and had finally gone to try and destroy the makeshift docks at the end of the eastern pass.

Making their way through the carnage and bleak wreckages of buildings, seige engines and other objects from the Fort they emerged on the street that led directly to where the gate in the outer western wall used to be. As they did so another group emerged at the other end near the wall. Six strong looking Drach Garra formed a guard unit around another man. All held blades out as if ready to fight.

When Daniella's group got within a few paces she stopped.
"I am Daniella Stormhaven, Commander of the Toranite armies in Hilm, Champion of Toran's Divine Will and Caretaken Commander of this Fort. I wish to speak with General Jaedon Siphe."

The man in the centre of the group was about 50ish with salt and pepper hair and a rugged and pockmarked face. When he spoke his voice was firm but mellow.

"I am General Jaedon Siphe, Commander of the Drach Garra and Commander of the Campaign for our Lord Molvaren. I will honour the terms of the flag of truce." He reversed the blade in his hand skillfully at the wrist and it sank into its sheath in one smooth motion. A second later all six Elite Drach Garra surrounding him performed the same motion and their blades were sheathed in perfect unison. "You will leave all your weapons here under guard and we will talk in my camp outside the town around the Fort. Do this and I will promise you safety until you return to the fort."

Daniella nodded and ordered the others to follow the generals command, she placed a few items down and reached for her sword and stopped. "I cannot leave my sword here, it is a part of me and me of it."

Jaedon grasped the worn pommel of his own sword. "I can empathise with you. Very well, you can bring your blade, you will each be assigned a guard and should you try to draw your blade or any try to leave their sight or use Al'noth or any sort you will be killed without mercy."

With that he turned and marched out of the broken gate where Cult soldiers including a number of Drach garra, Tesak and even a few ori's were resting or milling around due to the assaults being called off. They had moved most of their campsites to the shadow side of the broken Western wall using it as cover from the allied catapults within the inner keep.

They were lead outside the town around the fort to a low hill that gave a relatively good view of the surrounding countryside and lie of the land. A huge tent series of tents were set up and the group was led to one of them where tables with food and several chairs and couches were sitting.

Jaedon proved a gracious host allowing them to sit and relax for a few moments making small talk for a while before inviting Daniella to speak.



Meanwhile Captain Argali had not returned from her sudden disappearance into the Eastern Pass two days prior. However the Toranite mage Richard had braved the portal in Hilm to come and help in last Hope as had the hardy dwarf Gorm, their additions to the defenders in the fort a welcome one.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 13, 2011, 10:16:01 am
Daniel and his men had been busier during the lull than before.  A long line of bodies, laid out on individual shields, faces covered with cloaks eternally rested in the cooler basements of the Fort.  A few had been saved by quick application of bandages and what trickle of healing fire he could muster and for that he was grateful.  Many of those would not run again missing feet, and legs, nor would many be able to fight without hands and arms, but if the Gods were merciful at all, they would tell the tale of the Fort's final days to their grandchildren.  He'd sent those wounded deep into the Fort, to be the first to be evacuated.  He had heard distinctly the voices of Gel'larian and Andrew around him as well and if pressed he would have to admit the Illsarian's had done more for morale and the saving of life than he himself had.  
 
 For the dead, his holy water supply had run out and since the font was destroyed by the collapsing towers and walls, he'd used his canteen water to mark each of the warriors who fell with the balanced scales, beseeching the Gold to judge each of them worthy for the service they had rendered.
 
 Now exhausted beyond endurance, Daniel bade his men to find some shelter and rest while they could.  As they made their way into the ruins, he was heartened to see Richard and Gorm arrive.  With little past warm regards to give, Daniel shook the hands of both and warmly welcomed them to the pits dryly.  Settling into a relatively quiet place, Daniel removed his breastplate and leaned back against the cool stone.  He had a feeling, the fiercest fighting was yet to come.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 13, 2011, 10:28:50 am
No luck from the guards.  Figures - follow the rules and you get what they give you, which was in his case "we'll let them know".  Guess the Commander had all the ideas she needed.  He'd come back when he could sneak in.  He fabricated a little song woven of the most colorful curses he knew, sang himself calm, told his stomach to quit complaining, and went to find Tiller.

The man was sleeping, so he copied the map instead.  Looking at the original in good light he was surprised; not only did Arfur do an accurate job, but the man had some skill.  Arfur's map was deftly shaded with little pictorial stories of their encounters underground spicing up the twists and turns.  He sniffed the paper; blueberries, which made him hungrier but also made him laugh.  Laughter.  That was what this fort needed as much as ideas.  Gel probably needed to rest his voice anyway.  He tucked the copy of the map into a pants pocket, the original back in a jacket pocket, and started making rounds in the battle's lull to distract hungry soldiers and and raise some morale, keeping an eye out for Gel as he did.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 13, 2011, 10:39:26 am
Daniella watched the General for long moments while they spoke in polite terms before getting into the real reason she had requested the meeting.

"General Siphe, if I may, I'll get down to why I have come to speak with you.  I had the pleasure of speaking with one of your soldiers a while back.  An interesting man, and he spoke very highly of you.  It seems you have truly inspired your troops with your leadership.  I know a little of what it is that you are fighting for, or at least what it is that your men believe to be fighting for, as per what I was told from this soldier.  I admit, it is compelling.  But what I want to know is from you, and you alone.  

"I want to know how a man who seems to follow the desire to save the world from tyranny of dragons and the Dragon Storm can fight for a man who is poisoning and corrupting the world like a plague.  

"I want to know how someone who is such a strong leader who can inspire the utter respect and devotion of his troops can lead them into battle for a cause for someone else that perhaps he does not have full faith in.  

"I want to know how someone such as you can be content to stand behind those such as Molvaren and Cyn Chen, and know how many people you have murdered, destroyed, or corrupted, or if not first-hand, allowed to be turned into these monsters that fight for you that are a representation of those that your cause says they are fighting against... and how you can sleep at night with that knowledge.

"In my faith it is stressed that our word is our bond.  I can understand and respect you if you hold that value as well.  It is a good value.  But something else that we know is that there is no honor in a vow that calls for the death or dishonor of innocent lives.  Those promises can be broken freely, they are not binding.

"The soldier I spoke with spoke of you as a man with honor.  He said you were different from those whose orders you follow.

"I know plenty of men and women who are battle-minded.  They lead their troops and fight for the cause because without the cause they would not have a job.  Maybe this is just a job to you.  Maybe you are simply following orders.    

"But I ask you to think on whether this is a cause that feels right in your heart.  I can tell you that sometimes that makes all the difference.  We behind our walls in this fort, and we those who are fighting against your troops believe in our cause because we believe that it is our right to be free of the corruption and living death that follows the will of Molvaren.  

"It may be that the dragons will come again and they will fight, and they may harm us.  But it isn't the dragons that is threatening the world.  It's the will of Molvaren, and the only dragons that are a threat are those that fight under his control.  The Dragon Storm is true.  The dragons are going to destroy the world and all of us in it.  But it isn't because of their own desire to do so.  Molvaren has created a self-fulfilling prophecy.  Molvaren is the Dragon Storm."

She looked at him levelly with a deep desire to understand him and to see if there was any good left in him at all.

"Is this really what you want?  There is another way."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Aerimor on May 13, 2011, 04:44:27 pm
*Richard attends with excitement and enthusiasm.  He smiles softly at more than one occasion and accepts the General's hospitality without sign of distrust or reservation.  He is curious at many an aspect of the general or the surroundings.*  

Lady Commander Stormhaven, this was a wise decision.  No matter how events unfold in this perception, this action will have positive ramifications.

*When the meat of the matter is laid out before the general, Richard stands easily as if he already knows the conclusion.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 13, 2011, 08:19:01 pm
"Sit" The command comes swift and sharp from Jaedon and without thinking Richard sits again a troubled look passing swifty across his face and some of the ethusiasm there a moment drained.

"You will leave when I say you can leave." Jaedon's stern glare softens a touch and he looks to Ferrit, Daniella and Drexia. "My apologies, but make no mistakes you came to me for these discussions and I am your host. You will stay until all matters are discussed."

He smooths out the creases in his shirt and sits straight in his chair.

"You make several points there Lady Daniella and if one were not so generous as I they might have assumed you are accusing them of a number of things. In one statement you question my loyalty to my men and my superiors, you question my values, you make judgement that I am on the wrong side and have the blood of innocents on my hands, and you assume we fight for no cause. I can honestly say you are wrong on all counts and you have gravely misjudged your opponent."

He sits back into his chair and steeples his hands as if instructing one of his soldiers in the art of war.

"I understand you are tired and have suffered a series of losses due to overwhelming force and numbers. You will notice I do not include skill. I recognise the tenacity and strength of courage and determination of your defenders. You have been most ingenious with a number of your methods to date and I must admit to a touch of admiration for you and your people in their defence of this place. Originally I had estimated that with our resources we would be inside the fort within a few weeks and here we are in a protracted engagement when I am required elsewhere.

But, I am nothing if not thorough and I would prefer to give you full measure of my time and care in capturing this place to respect the defence you are mounting against me even though in the end it will fail.

You have walked from the shattered remnants of the western wall to my campsite here so you know that truthfully I have not yet thrown all of my forces against you. I have tested and probed, then struck, then withdrawn, then tested again, pushed hard, withdrawn and on and on in calculated moves, even more so as I have had to met and try to counter your own tactics in reply.

I believe now I have the means and the knowledge of how to end this campaign but it will take me longer than I had expected but you must realise I am a patient man.

Let us not mince words either, it is unbecoming of who we are. You believe your cause is just, so do I. You are willing to allow Dragons to dictate terms to you, you are willing to let their shadows bring fear to your lives, you are willing to try and garner their aid and pander to them for their scraps. We do not. We believe that it is they that must defer to us, they that cannot be allowed to control us or use us. They are ours to use and bend to our wills and not the other way around which in truth is what you are fighting for. There can be nothing but disaster in your cause.

You question my loyalty also, when nothing can be further from the truth. My soldiers would die for me and I them. My Superiors directed me to capture southern Hilm and Fort of Last Hope then march on Fort Hilm and I am fullfilling my orders.

As to the blood of innocents on my hands well, that may be true to some degree, but then I am a man of war and truthfully in war there are no innocents. I have seen a boy in Sundance take up his fathers spear and kill one of my men, is he innocent? Does it make him innocent to kill in anger someone who wasn't even the one who killed his father. War is faceless and friendless, it takes anyone and everyone and shows no mercy.

So do not come here and cast accusations based on your own opinions of how others should be in your eyes. Come here to speak plainly and openly and then we can truly talk about this blood soaked ruin of a fort that you seem so desperate to try and hold right down to the very last stone."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Aerimor on May 13, 2011, 08:34:45 pm
*Richard sits at Jaedon's words and watches him in earnest as his speaks.  Richard appears unconcerned by the strength of presentation or weight of words.  He watches first Jaedon then Daniella content to be the fly on the wall for the moment.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 13, 2011, 09:38:26 pm
Daniella's face remains calm as she listens to Siphe's response.

"I apologize if you thought that I was being accusatory of you, General.  It is not my intention.  In fact, I had wanted to meet you for some time now due to the high praise you had been given.  Because, indeed, you were portrayed as a man of honor.  I thank you for your compliments of our skill, and yes, I have been blessed to have those that I have had fighting with me.  Each one that has been lost I have grieved, as I'm sure you have on your side as well.  Perhaps it is that grief that gives my words a bit more of an accusatory tone.  I am heartsick over the lives lost throughout the course of this war.  But it would dishonor them for us to stop fighting for what we believe in.  

"You say that war is faceless and it is friendless, but I tell you that throughout the course of this war I have come to know more faces and felt the bonds of friendship grow in the most unlikely of places.  I have killed many of your soldiers, but, when the chance was given, I have shown those soldiers what respect and honor I could in their deaths.  I am sorry for your losses, but I do not regret my actions when I am acting to defend those I care about.  I can't tell you that I will remember each and every one of the faces of the members of your forces that I have fought against or killed, but I will remember the battles.  By saying it is faceless or friendless is only a way to insulate ourselves from the knowledge that we have taken a life.  It's a way to rid ourselves of the guilt of killing.  I don't try to rid myself of that.  There are no innocents in war because war kills innocence.  We are fighting to preserve what innocence may still be left."

She pauses a moment to take a breath, and moisten her lips.

"I learned a little of your cause when I was able to speak with your soldier, a man who by the end of our discussions had not given up his belief in the cause of your people, and yet... he was no longer my enemy.  But as you do not want me to make assumptions and accusations of your cause, please show me the same courtesy.  I assure you no dragon controls my will or dictates my actions.

"It is a worthy cause indeed to want to save the population of the world from those that would seek to harm it.  But our causes are so very similar, yours and mine.  We both want to save people from being controlled and destroyed by an opposing force.  You want to fight against Dragons.  We want to protect ourselves from Molvaren.

"I look beyond this war to what will become of the people that survive it.  I don't want people to have to live in fear-  fear of these winged creatures that were once people like you and me, fear of Molvaren, and Cyn Chen... and you.  I don't want people to be bred as slaves that will be used to either be turned into monsters or fed to them.  I want to know that the sacrifices my troops made, the lives given, were not in vain.  What is it that you want at the close of this war?  What is it that you are really fighting for?"
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 13, 2011, 10:37:57 pm
Gel'larian lies against the battlements of the northern wall, an unthinking smile painted on his blood-smeared face. He suffered a dozen wounds, most grazes, but the spear butt in his gut troubled him. He knew he could survive for days if his will held up, but that was the trick.

After seeing Daniella riding off with a white banner, he was not sure he could hold out for much longer. He came to this Fort resolved that he could restore Layonara; that by fighting this war and on the winning side some spark of vitality would come back to the thousands who tired of endless tales of tyranny and death. And now, he was to play the part in yet one more.

He laughed brightly. How could he know what part he would play in the tale to come. Perhaps he was the villain. History decides.

He looked about at the brave men and women who he fought beside. He felt honored to see them fulfill their duty. Andrew walked amongst the men and women, his kind heart a beacon to all.


"Andrew!  Come!  Join me to watch the scene unfold!  I expect fireworks at any moment."

He laughed again and dragged himself to his feet. He looked to the West and his shoulders sagged.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: davidhoff on May 13, 2011, 10:41:32 pm
*Griff is standing on the top of the Inner wall checking for enemy movements and trying to locate the enemy Trebuckets, when he stops dead in his tracks.  He removes his helm in a panic and wipes the dust and sweat from his eyes and tries to focus toward the Inner Gates below.

"Eh white flag?  Eh white flag? Well Oi'll beh..." He says to himself as he watches Daniella and her party walk out toward the enemy under white flag.

*Griff sinks to a sitting position near the wall as he turns away unable to look any more.  He touches his axe pendant around his neck and closes his eyes.  He says a small prayer and seems to be thinking things through as he speaks to Vorax.  Then he stands and speaks to himself.

"Oi nay know what dats all about, but Oi ain't cow'n down tah no Drach.  Ifn she n dem folks wit her come back, weh gona need tah beh ready more den ev'a.  Dis beh our toime tah strenth'n our positon."

*With that he commands the troops under him to continue to prepare during the lull.  That they not sit idle, rather, use the time to reinforce their positions.  To take the time to think and think more about clever ways to help defend against their attackers.  To take note of the weak points in their defenses and shore them up.  Reinforce the barricades and wall supports.  Griff makes his rounds speaking to the troops and reassurning them and building their morale.  He then sets out to gather a group of dwarves to form a hunting party to go down to the tunnels below to hunt for food as Kobal suggested.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 13, 2011, 11:29:58 pm
Stars and song, Gel looked half mad.  Andrew didn't speak at first, only gently pressed the elf back down, kneeling to hand over his canteen.  He didn't check the man's wounds; he had never been that good at medicine anyway.  Instead he sang a healing song, a longer one that had considerable effect, especially on another Ilsarian.  "Sit, friend.  Drink.  Looks like you've been busy while we've been gone."  He began to hum; not the gentle hum that lifted his own spirits but a song shared, one he tried to extend to Gel.  Wasn't something he was good at, not yet, but that wasn't going to stop him from trying...
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 14, 2011, 02:14:14 am
Jaedon thinks for several moments about Daniella's words before replying.

"It is often the case that those who have opposed each other for so long can come together and realise they were not so different in some ways and yet in others the gulf was so wide that it threatened to swallow them both up. I have seen war most of my life, been on both sides of right and wrong, seen tyrants and those too weak to hold power, witnessed crimes done in the name of right and covered up by the title of war. Not much moves me at my age Lady Daniella. But I hold to my honour and my duty to my men and my command and I make no apologies for that as I expect you would not either."

He pauses to sip from a crystal glass of fine wine before speaking again.

"I find myself wanting to be honest with you Lady Daniella and I must say that I received word just before you signalled with the white flag for truce that several units of my Myr'Drachs have successed in wiping out your outpost near the docks at the end of the Eastern Pass. As we speak a Dragon is tearing the docks to pieces. You may wish to know that in respect of our parlay I have sent messeges to instruct those forces not to advance along the passage towards your eastern wall and destroy all outposts and resistance they find. They will resume their task when and if I order it. Until then we have some time."

He takes another sip carefully watching each persons reactions to the news before speaking again.

"Lady Daniella, I would ask if you would agree to send your people back to the Fort and you remain here for a time. I sense there is much we have in common and I find myself intrigued as to the sort of person I find myself fighting against. I swear on my honour they will return to the fort unharmed and that your safety here in my camp will be assured. If you agree to do so you may return at any time you wish but I hope that you would accept my offer, even if for but a few hours."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: willhoff on May 14, 2011, 03:09:37 am
After hearing of Daniella's idea to talk to Commander Siphe Vrebel makes his way to the top of the inner wall's west side.  He salutes Captain Griff if he's not too busy to notice and leans up against a tower pulling out a looking glass.  He scans the battle field for Commander Daniella's group as they move across the drach encampment.  Once spotted, he watches as long as he can to get a fix on Siphe's Tent.

He returns to the North Wall were Captain Daniel is and helps him to shore up their side of the wall.  A faint but pleasant humming sound can be heard below peircing the quite of the battle field.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Aerimor on May 14, 2011, 10:05:01 am
*Waits for a brief moment while Daniella decides her fate.  When she opens her mouth to reply, Richard nods once in support of her decision and then listens to it.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 14, 2011, 05:33:39 pm
Daniella considers the General's words for a few moments before responding.

"When our scouts mentioned that your Myr'Drachs as you call them had flown off towards the east, we had thought that was what you were up to."

She closes her eyes for a moment and whispers a prayer to Toran for the lives lost.  When she opens her eyes, she looks back at General Siphe.  "I will accept your offer, and I hold you to your guarantee of safety for my people to return to the fort unharmed and unhindered."

"If you would excuse me one moment, General, I would like to speak with my companions before they leave."

She then turns to Richard, Drexia, and Ferrit. "Reassure the fort that I am safe and that all is well.  Tell them to continue as they are, but that aggressions are to remain ceased until further notice and that is an order.  The General and I have things to discuss, and I will return to you when he and I have said what needs to be said."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Aerimor on May 14, 2011, 06:13:00 pm
"Consider it already done.  May Toran's Light light your way."
*Richard stands and addresses the General.*
"Thank you for your hospitality. Know that all things done, as well as all things to come, are malleable; that power is yours."
*Bows in traditional Haugjinese manner.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 14, 2011, 09:26:14 pm
Daniella returns to the Fort, escorted most of the way, but not harmed.  Her face is calm, but her eyes bear a complicated look of sadness, triumph and many other emotions.

As the gates shut behind her once more, she addresses those that have come to meet her on entry.  She offers her password quietly to Kobal to release him from duty as acting commander, and then clears her throat and looks around at the troops.

"General Siphe has given us three days to burn or bury our dead, to rest, and to repair our defenses as best as we can.  I ask you to please take this time to pray to what gods you follow, and get enough rest in between shifts of repair work.  Our duty here at this fort is not finished.  You have all fought so well, and it has been an honor to serve with all of you thus far.  An honor and a priviledge.  The war will resume in three days time, make no mistake.  You have all fought so well that even the General himself has been impressed and moved by your ingenuity, your tenacity, and your strength of courage and conviction.  

"Tonight we mourn those that we have lost thus far.  I ask that those talented with music here to sing of them, so that we may remember them all properly, and do them the honor that they have deserved.

"Once the fighting continues, we will continue to defend.  We will defend this fort as we have been, because the lives of our comrades to the north depend on it."

She looks at the officers present.  "I need all officers inside the meeting room as soon as possible.  We have things to discuss... and someone please get Mister Garvill if he is able to leave the portal for a short while."

She then heads off towards an interior room of the Fort and waits for the officers to gather.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 14, 2011, 09:41:37 pm
Before joining the officers at the meeting room, Daniella goes to a small room and draws her sword.  As the light of her sword fills the room, she holds it before her, the point at the floor, and kneels before it, her head bowed in prayer.

"Toran, Hand of Virtue, Great Leader, and ruler of my heart.  I ask you to be with General Siphe and to help him navigate through the decisions that he is faced with.  Please help him to find the path that is right, and to rekindle his faith in a greater good.  I could see it in his eyes that he knows that his leader has been corrupted by power.  Please help him to know that he still has the strength to shift the balance back towards goodness.  Please lead him to the path that will redeem him as well as those that follow him.  I can see that he is a man of honor.  Help him hold on to that honor and serve a cause that is indeed honorable.  I may not be able to speak with him again, but he may be willing to let You into his heart, that maybe he and I may not always have to be enemies."


After a time, she stands again, sheathes her sword, and goes to join the officers to let them know what happened.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 15, 2011, 02:10:01 am
When the messenger comes for Connor, he is pacing slowly around the portal with a thoughtful expression while discussing something with a couple of the other mages. As the messenger passes the through the doorway, he notices a box of spoiled food placed outside the door. The aroma of early rot is unpleasant but not overpowering.  Connor pauses in both his pacing and discussion when the messenger arrives and delivers the Commander's request.

"Inform her please that I will attend shortly," he says easily. "as soon as I can write down a few findings."

The messenger nods and offers a reflexive, "Yes, sir" before turning and leaving.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 15, 2011, 12:09:38 pm
True to his word, Connor arrives in the meeting room after a few minutes (though probably closer to ten or fifteen in truth).  He does not say anything upon entering, but simply takes his place in the room and wonders about the reason for his presence among the predominantly military occupants.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 15, 2011, 01:07:38 pm
//When Daniella first returned after the meeting with Siphe//

Once all of the officers and Connor have gathered, Daniella describes the meeting with those present.  She explains that Siphe is indeed an honorable man and believes in what he is doing, but seems to have lost some belief that Molvaren is really good for them.  General Siphe says he has to take the fort, but it seems this is not because of personal desire, but because of what would happen if he didn't.  She explains that Siphe offered to let every single person go freely and unharmed should they hand over the fort.  

General Siphe suggested that his men might wait a while before heading north, until perhaps after they hear whether Molvaren is winning or losing rather than joining the battle, if it will help Daniella and the allied forces.

He suggested that if it came to it, he and his men would surrender to Daniella after the dust settles on Fort Hilm if the Allied Forces win.

The look on his face showed his dislike of Myr'drachs and Drach Ori, but could not say it out loud or give any indication that his faith in Molvaren had wavered because he, too, was being watched.

He still believes in the true core of the beliefs of the Cult which is that he dislikes dragons and the control they have over humanity.  He does not want humanity to have to pander to the whims of dragons or beg them for scraps under their rule.

He warned her that any food rations that they may try to bring in through the portal to supply the soldiers would be affected by what the Drach Ori were doing, and that it was not something that he was a part of.  She looks at Connor during this part of the explanation and asks him if this could possibly be the fluctuations he was talking about.

After everyone is briefed on what happened, she asks them to please get some rest and mourn their losses because three days will pass quicker than they will like.
¬¬¬

During the days of peace Daniella moves about the camp helping where she is needed, and making sure that repairs are being made, but also that each group of people gets changed out as needed so that each day everyone gets a full night's rest.  

On day three of the truce, people can look out on the outer fort and the field beyond and see that though the Cult has retrieved the bodies of their men and women, the bodies of the Myr'drachs lay as they fell, untouched.

Fighting resumed at dawn on the fourth day.  All around the fort the enemies Catapults wound up and released almost simultaneously and moments later thunderous claps echoed around the fort as once again the bombardments proceeded.  A large army rolled forward and engaged the northern and southern walls simultaneously.   It is hours later before the enemy came against the inner western wall and several probing attacks were made over the course of the day.

By evening the attacks ceased on all walls.

No further attacks were made during the night.

On the second day, Daniella was informed that there was only a week's rations left.  Daniella and a group of others gathered to determine what needed to be done.  Eventually the decision was to send out scouts to see how far back Siphe pulled his men during the night- if he stopped the attacks during the night once more.  Once again the attacks stopped by nightfall, and Ferrit and another scout left the Fort, climbing over the walls, and sneaking into the enemy camp.  Those who waited attempted to rest, but were prepared to leave should Ferrit and the other scout return.  

It was dawn before the scouts returned, and the attacks started again.  Ferrit and the other scout were spotted by several Myr'drachs as they attempted to climb up the inner wall to safety.  Archers and other diversions were ordered to keep the Myr'drachs off of the scouts, and the Myr'drachs instead landed on top of the wall, only to be dispatched by the allied forces.

When Ferrit gave her report, it was as Daniella had hoped.  General Siphe had left them a clear path to get to the Ori camp.  They decided to leave at dusk the next night, using the mages at the fort as a diversion as they sent magical barrages at the enemy siege engines to cover the exit of the strike force.

Following Ferrit's expert footsteps, the group managed to find their way into the Ori camp without being seen, and the battle began.  After a bloody battle, and several hellballs, the drach ori and many Myr'drach guards laid dead on the ground, and before them stood a large device.  

Richard Watchman examined the device, as more waves of Myr'drachs came to try to defend the device, and the allied forces fought off the monsters to give him time to work... in spite of the way that Richard continued to assure them that there was always enough time, and that time was irrelevant.

Soon, more of the enemy troops began to advance upon them, and Richard shot several destructive spells at the device, which set off a huge explosion.  The strike team was able to get clear, but the enemy troops were incinerated.

They made their way quickly back to the fort, fighting off a few straggling Myr'drach scouts as they moved, but onward towards the fort.  

As they approached, Knight Captain Alerancy and her Rofireinite force left the fort in an effort to give the strike team the means necessary to return to the safety of the fort.  Unfortunately, more lives were lost as it took the strike team longer than anticipated to return.  Captain Argali Trueaxe fell as well during the battle, and was forced to use the bindstone, as the forces were not able to collect her body.

The next day of battle raged on and more lives had been lost than had been desired, but overall, the mission was a success.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 17, 2011, 09:04:25 am
Two days after the assault on the Drach Ori camp, supplies are starting to come in from Fort Hilm- the portal seems to be working again.

Scouts also return with the information that there is a very large build up of troops on the north and western sides of the fort.

Daniella informs everyone to prepare their defenses and ready themselves for the attack.  

She also talks to those necessary to make sure plans for evacuation are in order- just in case.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 17, 2011, 09:24:12 am
With the portal working and supplies coming in, Andrew and Gel's job becomes a little easier.  Andrew uses that time with Tiller to fully detail the net-throwers so they can be built at Hilm (interpreting the instructions and required equipment) and sends a copy of the plans for both throwers - along with Tiller to help build - to Hilm so they can prepare on that end.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 17, 2011, 10:03:56 am
Gel emerged from the infirmary walking side by side with a Driran Archer, limping, weary but calmer somehow.  The clasp shoulders and share an intimate look, and the Archer plods off to his camp.  

As news filtered down of the respite the commander negotiated, Gel'larian, weary but peaceful, spent the next days in service to the soldiers of the camp.  He sang, as was the commanders will, epics of the bravery he had witnessed the last days of the battle; weaving tales of the deeds that kept him going through his time of troubles.

When battle was rejoined, Gel joined the archers up on the battlements, and when the team was assembled to strike at the Ori, he instead decided to keep the spirits of those within the walls aloft.  When the team returned, victorious, he lead the cheers.

Upon hearing about the build-up to the North and West, with a renewed vigor, Gel'larian set about repairing any of the archer's equipment that needed it.  All the while he sings songs of coming hope.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Pibemanden on May 17, 2011, 07:30:29 pm
*After the portal has been repaired Storold arrives from Hilm after having heard the rumour of the wild magic area from various sources. He seeks out Daniella to inquire about reports made about the phenomenon and directions to the site, safety precautions while there and how long she thinks it will be safe for Storold to stay at the fort and still have a chance to get away from there without too many problems*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 17, 2011, 07:37:44 pm
Daniella meets Storold straight away, and thanks him for his offer of assistance.  She finds a copy of a map made by one of the Ilsarians, and points out where the map shows the disturbance.  She explains that the tunnels move out away from the fort, and it should take him approximately half a day to get to where the disturbance is, and that most of the denizens of the tunnels have been cleared out.  However, she offers to send a few soldiers with him to help in case any new threats have moved in.  She also tells him that provided the portal remains active and open, he should be able to use that to return to Hilm.  As to the reports of the phenomenon, she asks someone to fetch Richard Watchman so that he can discuss his own findings with Storold.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Pibemanden on May 18, 2011, 06:03:42 am
*Storold tries to find Connor and ask him of the possibility to bring some of the mages from the Spellgard research group in so that the disturbance can be studied as much as possible before closing it down. He informs Daniella that he intends to make camp near the place for around a day to ensure that the disturbance is studied in detail before he has to move on to other things.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dorganath on May 18, 2011, 08:53:21 am
Storold finds Connor generally near the portal or near the building housing the portal. When he approaches, he finds Connor in a discussion with another mage that seems to be about preparations for a summoning ritual.

At Storold's request, Connor asks if there are any names in particular he would request.  Regardless of the response, Connor nods and agrees to retrieve them (if they're willing, of course).  A few hours later, several mages from Spellgard come through the portal and seek out Storold.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 18, 2011, 09:33:14 am
In between assaults on the walls, Gel'larian wanders off to find Thane Kobal for an audience.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 18, 2011, 10:48:31 am
// Six days after the assault on the Drach Ori camp  // Day 20 since Ractrafiorez deadline // The day after Molvaren overruns the 10 mile lines at Fort Hilm

// Due to posting the Hilm one before this Storold is a bit out of sync but we can assume he came to Hilm after escaping the 10 mile battle.


Assaults come at regular intervals over the days since the end of the cease fire and the assault on the Drach ori camp, each one initially seems to be testing each of the walls but it seems that the attacks from the south show little to no enthusiasm since it is now almost impossible to get over the rubble that is the southern wall without significant loss of life.

At this point however the attacks on the seriously weakened northern wall before more fervent. Jaedon puts more of his elite Drach Garra into the attacks and it becomes evident that they are building to a major push.

By dawn of day 21 it comes. After a steady and thunderous assault by the dozens of catapults facing the northern wall several major cracks appear around several of the guard towers near its centre including the ones on each side of the gate.

When the catapults go quiet a large group of Myr'drachs launches themselves onto the walls where weary defenders along with many of the adventurers in the Fort rush to try and drive them back. Following that assault there is a loud roar and thousands of Cult soldiers rush the walls yet again, armed with grapples and ladders.

In the midst of the battle after many days without any sight of them the dragons return. Even the one that had been protecing the monstrous trebuchet is put into the battle and soon Daniella orders all available forces to the defence of the western inner wall and the northern wall.

Even as soldiers are rushing to fulfill her commands Daniel and Vrebel who are on the northern wall see what the enemy has planned and order them to fall back. Even as the soldiers scramble to abandon the northern wall two of the dragons risk bolts from the few remaining anti dragon ballistae to swoop down and hover in place in order to drop heavy metal chain links over the remnants of the towers around the northern gate. Together they fly towards the north until the heavy chains become taut and after the constant bombarment over the last few weeks the walls protest at the abuse is short lived and huge sections of wall tumble forward crushing a number of Cult soldiers attempting to climb them.

As when the section of western wall fell huge clouds of billowing dust rise up obsuring vision nearing that area of the fort and beyond. As the defenders retreat to the inner northern wall many glance back expecting at any minute the Cult forces to pour into the fort but instead nothing happens and the Cult forces withdraw and soon after are seen moving their seige engines and other materials up closer to the now broken open northern wall. It soon becomes apparent they will take the Fort step by step and already by nightfall it seems they are readying for a major assault the following day.

That assault comes not the next day but on day 23 when the Cult brings up their Seige engines to launch into the main compounds of the inner fort. There is a brief moment of panic as one of the boulders collapsed more rubble over the entrance to the escape tunnels but it turns out to be easily removed.

Not long after that incident a boulder thrown by the monster trebuchet smashes the upper story of the building where the portal is located and Connor orders some of his people back to Hilm now that things are getting very dangerous for anyone inside the fort. Within a day of the constant pounding of the boulders the inside of the fort looks like a broken ruin. Shattered rocks and buildings litter the area, and fires burn out of control in a number of locations. Exhausted soldiers and mages work to try and control the fires as best they can but nothing seems to be able to stop the constant barrage from the cult engines.

Considerations are given once again for a series of forays outside the inner compound to try and elimanate the seige engines that are slowly destroying the defences, the fort and the will and determination of the defenders as well.

Into this discussion comes Connor who suggests that he may be able to provide some additional support should they wish to try and make a play for one of the dragons or the seige engines. Daniella hears what he offers and agrees with him then selects some of those in the fort who might be willing and crazy enough to create a diversion.

Finding Griff, Vrebel, Kromlek and Wren together Daniella approaches them.

"Gentlemen, I have a job for you, I want you to gather up some of the others. Perhaps fetch Ferrit, Gel, Argali, Gorm and either Kylie or Hayley. Connor has told me he has to head back to Fort Hilm, Molvaren has brought his army up to begin laying seige to the Fort itself. Apparently he overran the ten mile defences and just kept on coming and he is needed there.


But he has offered to summon some creatures for us in an effort to either elminate one or more of the dragons or some of those seige engines that are just weakening us with every stone they throw. With that in mind I want you to create a diversion. I want you to mount an attack to the west and try to reach Jaedons command tents. If you can reach him then capture him and bring him back. If not, make enough noise that they think thats what you are going to do and in the meantime Connor will do whatever it is mages do."

Several smiles appeared amongst them and they rushed off to prepare for the counterattack.

An hour later those requested stand inside the western wall ready and eager to be heading out to engage the cult forces beyond. At the allotted signal the postern gate as the bars removed and the adventurers slip out. As soon as they leave the shadow of the wall a dragon flies overhead once again delivering a payload of heavy rocks onto the defenders within. An explosion occurs a moment later with the only remaining anti dragon ballistae trying to catch the dragon and missing.

Moving across the dead body littered area at the base of the wall the group is immediately set upon by a group of fifty cultists working to scale the wall nearby. The battle is joined almost immediately and as it begins it draws the attention of large groups of Myr'drachs standing on the rubble of the western wall who begin to fly over to join the fray.

Meanwhile in a small rubble strewn compound of the main fort building Connor finishes his summoning ritual. Wearily he stands and looks at Daniella and nods. At that motion Daniella sweeps out of the area and rushes to the northern inner wall to stand with her soldiers ready if the Cult counterattack immediately.

As she rushes off Connor looks to the sky above where the glint of metal flashing in the sun is suddenly seen. He watches, hand over his eyes to shade the sunlight from his gaze as several shapes descend from up high, circling, lower and lower. Below them oblivious one of the dragons circles around the fort out of range of the anti dragon ballistae.


Moments later, but what feels like an eternity to Connor as he struggles to hold the strands of magic linking himself to the creatures, the circling dragon seems to jerk and spasm in the air as several slashes of silver strike it from above. Roaring in suprise and anger the dragon moves to veer away and its wing is virtually sheered off close to its body and it rolls over as it falls to the ground with a great thump outside the walls of the fort.

Faces look up to gave in wonder at the creatures that killed the dragon.
Creatures that resembled gigantic eagles one whose was almost 13 foot in length. Their plumage was tinted with a light azure color that almost allowed them to be invisible against the sky if it werent for th fact that their head and beaks and the edges of their wings had a glittery silver that flashed in the sunlight. As they wheeled about in the sky their eyes flashed with silvery lightning. As people watched, one moment they circled in the sky and the next they banked and wheeled and flashed like lighting towards the seige engines on the ground.

Before the Cult could react the strange metallic glittering edges of their wings sheared through cables, thick wood and even some of the steel on a number of the Seige engines. Leaving them totally useless. Suddenly realising that an attack was underway on their northern seige engines Myr'drachs began to fly towards the strange blade like birds but the creatures made a mockery of them. Their speed, agility and deadly beaks and feathers seemed to cut and slice anything they touched and for all their power the Myr'drachs could not match them and many died as they tried to engage them.

In minutes half of the enemies seige engines to the north were destroyed and another quarter of what was left badly damaged while the Cult was in disarray trying to stop the creatures and their deadly attacks.

At which point Connor sagged to a bench nearby and the creatures once again disappeared.

Meanwhile outside the inner western gate the adventurers found themselves hard pressed. Fighting on all sides almost they had not made it beyond the first street outside the wall and had formed a ring of defence with the casters in the middle. Up on the wall seeing the problems below Kobal ordered his crossbowers and archers to target the Cult soldiers between the adventurers and the gate. Cutting down the enemy behind them allowed them at least to back up to the gate and slip through dragging Gorm last of all who insisted that he could take just a few more before he was almost physically hauled through by Kromlek, Vrebel and Griff working together.

Later that day Daniella was called to a lookout post to see the enemy general inspecting his seige engines in the distance seemingly most upset about their loss. By nightfall the few remaining engines were being dismantled and dragged around to the western wall leading them to suggest that the main focus from now on would be that wall which the enemy had been pounding since they had taken the outer western wall.

Time was slowly slipping away but now it ws day 24 of the deadline that Ractrafiorez had given everyone and they were starting to think that they might just hold out long enough after all.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 18, 2011, 11:08:04 am
Something of note:

http://forums.layonara.com/rumour-has/283293-rumblings-fire.html#post1719871
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 18, 2011, 11:19:20 am
Daniel makes his way first to Conner to ascertain the wizard's condition. Realizing he is suffering from spell exhaustion only, he escorts the man to a relatively safe location of Conner's choosing and leaves them there to recover. Daniel then goes to find Commander Daniella.
 
 "Commander, with all due respect, this fort cannot hold any longer despite the determination and faith of its defenders. I believe the time has some to make use of your fallback plan." Daniel seems almost reluctant to continue, but standing amidst the destruction and battle he gathers his courage. "Your troops have done all they can, There is little to be gained from dying here." Daniel lowers his voice for her ears only. "I am asking your permission to withdraw to Hilm and for you to dismiss me from your service, Lady Daniella. Our strength is needed in Hilm now and I know there is a purpose for me elsewhere.. I am to join with Steel, where ever he may be. Will you not help me in this? " He waits a few moments for her reply, barely wincing as yet another section of the wall falls.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 18, 2011, 11:19:24 am
Gel'larian cursed as they fell back within the walls.  If they could have held out for a few more minutes, he was sure they would have started pushing through.  He diligently began checking his supplies so that he would be ready when the next orders came.

It seemed to him that he felt the rumble in his feet before the sound came to his ears.  He looked about in a vain attempt to see who was responsible, but of course, everyone seemed as surprised as he did.  He squinted upwards to see the plumes of ash billow towards the sky and as he watched the ask spread out, he could not help but think of conversations he had been privy to in the last year.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Script Wrecked on May 18, 2011, 11:30:47 am
Quote from: Dezza
So too within the Orsgaunt mountains, from two of the tallest peaks, one of which lies close to the Fort of Last Hope there is a deep rumbling. Just after Connor departs from the fort after having summoned the creatures that attacked the enemy siege engines defenders in the fort hear loud cracking sounds from the mountains and scouts report a number of avalanches and dark smoke and ash rising from at least two of the peaks. Soon a think sprinkling of ash and soot begins to drift down over the fort and the battles being fought within creating yet more worries for the defenders.


Argali seeks out Mogrin and Herjak to see if they know or can determine who (or what) wakes the mountains.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Pibemanden on May 18, 2011, 11:40:10 am
*Storold spends his time waiting for the mages seeking out Richard, hoping to get his account of the wild magic area and the location around it. When the mages arrives Storold prepares to head out with the force Daniella is willing to lend him and the mages from Spellgard.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Aerimor on May 18, 2011, 05:05:01 pm
*Richard arrives to Storold.*

Mister Doesscha, how pleasant to see you.  *Richard bows in the traditional Huangjinese fashion* I trust you are well?

*After whatever small talk, Richard enthusiastically relates the information and observation about the disturbance.  His observations focus on the temporal and then delve into more general observations.  He expounds upon a few minor tests his administered and then ask Storold on how this anomaly seems to compare to others he has experienced.  When Richard learns of Storold's plan to visit the disturbance, Richard offers to go with him and tells Storold he'd love to watch the legend in action.*

//If accepted, Richard accompanies Storold for his travel there and back.  Richard will keep track of time to make sure he is back in the fort before the final two days of planed evacuation.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Pibemanden on May 18, 2011, 06:27:53 pm
*Storold tells Richard that it is fine for him to tag along, and that he will be able to watch. However there can be things which cannot be shared with him due to the rules of the Reaching, but there will be plenty of magic to observe beyond that.

After having made sure that everyone is ready to head out Storold follows the instructions of Richard(If he chooses to come along) or the map given to him by Daniella. Once there he sets up camp with the research team and tries to study the reasons for the wild magic as much as a full days work will allow them to before starting to work on the dismantling of the area.

Storold tries to involve the other mages as much as possible and ensure that the wild magic is compared to the effects felt outside Hlint many months ago. Storold writes as much as time allows him to into a report and returns to the Fort proper after two-three days depending on how the journey back and forth goes.*
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 19, 2011, 08:53:16 am
Quote from: cbnicholson

 
 "Commander, with all due respect, this fort cannot hold any longer despite the determination and faith of its defenders. I believe the time has some to make use of your fallback plan." Daniel seems almost reluctant to continue, but standing amidst the destruction and battle he gathers his courage. "Your troops have done all they can, There is little to be gained from dying here." Daniel lowers his voice for her ears only. "I am asking your permission to withdraw to Hilm and for you to dismiss me from your service, Lady Daniella. Our strength is needed in Hilm now and I know there is a purpose for me elsewhere.. I am to join with Steel, where ever he may be. Will you not help me in this? " He waits a few moments for her reply, barely wincing as yet another section of the wall falls.


Daniella purses her lips tightly as she listens to Daniel.  "It's a shame that you could not hold out one more day, Captain.  We start evacuating to Hilm soon, since the portal cannot handle everyone all at once.  If you cannot wait that long, then go.  May you and the rest of the Mercenary's team fare well, for our success or failure in Hilm may depend on it.  I'll find someone to take over your post.  Toran's blessings be with you, sir."
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: cbnicholson on May 19, 2011, 09:54:07 am
Daniel smiles, "You did a fine job here, Commander, despite ultimate withdrawal. Toran choose his champion well." Daniel snaps to attention and salutes solemnly, "May the strength of the Great Dragon be upon you in these final days." Daniel makes his way to the portal to Hilm.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 20, 2011, 04:06:41 am
// Day 26

As Daniel steps through the portal word starts to arrive where Daniella is already discussing evacuation plans to take place over the next few days before Ractrafiorez returns of several adventurers already who have left the fort not even bothering to announce their departure.

Annoyed at the news Daniella sends orders to the Lucindites Conner left in charge of the portal to refuse to send anyone else through without permission from her.

Focusing then on the task before her with Vrebel, Argali, Kromlek, griff, Ferrit, Drexia and Kobal she begins to outline which divisions and groups of soldiers will make their ways into the tunnels and when.

Towards the end of the meeting Adjutant Werrin appeared at the doorway and sauntered in past the guards outside listening to the tail end of the conversation.

Daniella looked up at the sturdy dwarf, one of the few remaining leaders who had survived from the beginning in the fort. he looked tired and worn but had a look of steely determination in his eyes.

"Did you have something to add Adjutant?"

He grunted and spoke bluntly as was his way. "Beggin, yer pardon Commander but ave yeh worked out how yeah beh going to maintain deh illusion dat we beh holdin deh fort an not abandonin it fer deh enemy?"

Daniella frowned slightly, "The plan is to withdraw unit by unit over the next few days. Some of the mages will set up illusions as best they can of soldiers on the walls and a number of other diversions will be enacted to try and maintain the appearance of a well defended fort."

"Dat General out der is nay stoopid he'll beh inside and on us before we can escape an he'll have his dragons and Myr'drachs scouring deh countryside till he foinds the exit and weh beh out in deh open an soft targets." Werrin rested his hand on a well worn axe slung through his belt.

"That is a risk we have to take Adjutant."

"What ifn yea didnae ave teh?" Werrin regarded her coolly.

"What do you mean?"

Werrin glanced around at the faces gathered. "Oi've lived in dis place fer all my liofe, along wif a lot of deh odder lads and lasses. Heres deh thing. Yea all beh needin tiome teh make dis work an teh do dat yeah need deh defence of deh fort teh look real anough until it beh too late. Well, Oi've put deh call out and Oi figure oi got just over a fiove hunnard willin teh stay behoid wit meh and fiohgt deh bastards to deh bitter end an buy yea all deh tiome yea need."

Dead silence greeted his words as those realised exactly the import of the words Werrin had just spoken.

Daniell finally spoke with a soft voice, "You realise we will have to collapse the tunnels behind us when we leave?"

Werrin nodded brusquely, "Oi realise an so do all deh rest who beh wit meh."

Kobal walked over to Werrin and clasped him on the shoulder, the gesture meaning more than words ever could then walked out of the room. Slowly one by one the others followed suit each giving Werrin their won form of respect as they left until only Daniella, Drexia and Werrin remained.

"I would argue against this Werrin if the situation was any other, but frankly, you are right and as must as it pains me I will not stop you from this gesture. All I can say is that is has been an honour to serve with you, every one of those within this fort over the last month."

Werrin forced a half smile, "Nauw don't go gettin all mushy on meh Commander. Just get out aloive and teach dese bassards a lesson deh never forget." With that he saluted in such a way as to convey without words the respect he had for the commander who had led them through all the trials and tribulations of battle over the long weeks and turned and walked out.

Daniella sighed and glanced at Drexia, "A hard sacrifice, but Toran has provided us this opportunity, we should make their sacrifice count. Go and give the orders to start the evacuations. Storold left the tunnels earlier having finished his work so everything is good to go."


Over the next few hours men and women started to file out of the fort through the tunnels in small groups. Arfur, Portlie and Andrew led the first groups into the maze of passages and tunnels showing them the way.

// Day 27

The day began with a full scale invasion of the Eastern Wall by the Myr'drachs and a Dragon that had systematically made their way along the eastern passage from the makeshift docks and began their assault on the wall itself. With relatively few defenders left their within an hour of their assault the signal was given to fall back to the inner wall and soldeiers were told to abandon the partially collapsed southern wall as well.

The remaining forces were now corralled in the inner fort where already after days of constant barrages the western wall was showing signs of imminent collapse. Still Kobal ranged back and forth on the wall with Kromlek and Griff and many soldiers fending off determined attacks by the enemy.

Vrebel had taken over on the northern wall as Wren, Ferrit and Gel had departed just before the order to retreat with another large group of defenders. While the northern wall was relatively in tact there was a considerable gathering of Myr'drachs on that side all flying up and dropping many grappling hoofs onto the walls with knotted ropes attacked for the drachs and other cult soldiers to climb.

To the south over the day the enemy scaled the broken south wall and by evening were preparing to begin assaults on the southern inner wall and were also fanning out through the streets and buildings to assess their chances of taking the inner eastern wall as well.


// Day 28

Cult soldiers had surrouned the inner fort completely, diggers were already working at the bases of the east and south walls trying to destabilise the walls so the work of the catapults being brought closer would go quicker.

Two huge chunks had been torn out of the western wall during the night and the defenders were forced to hold their ground against a determined push by the Cult to break into the inner fort. The battles were pitched and fierce and if it weren't for Kobal, Kromlek, Griff, Daniella and Drexia they surely would have penetrated the fort before the allies were ready.

Under the cover of the heavy fighting Richard and Argali led another large group away through the tunnels.

The fighting raged all day with only brief lulls and it was evident close to nightfall that sooner rather than later the Cult were going to overrun the inner fort defenders.

Daniella ordered another large group to withdrew as darkness closed. It was risky and ahead of schedule but if she didnt there was a good chance their plan would fail.

Griff, Drexia and Kromlek were the next to go, it took some fierce arguing to get them to move but eventually with the responsibility of so many defenders on their soldiers they agreed to go heading into the tunnels.

During the night the Cult broke through on the western wall and started to flood into the inner fort. Horns were sounded and the remaining defenders abandoned all the walls and fell back to the only remaining stone structure left standing in the inner fort blockading themselves in the thick stone walled tower. A similar one to the Fort Commanders tower destroyed by Ractrafiorez near the start of the conflict.

At the signal the remaining mages left through the portal and set it to be destroyed. Even as Cult soldiers poured intot he ruined top floors of the structure housing the portal and began to descend the steps trying to capture it intact there was a loud boom and dust, rock, stone chips and fiery orange explosions ripped through the night sky as the portal was destroyed.

Meanwhile in the remaining tower, Kobal, Vrebel, Gorm and last of all Daniella descended into the tunnels leaving Werrin and his five hundred to hold out against the Cult now thudding against the walls of the remaining tower.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Dezza on May 20, 2011, 10:14:38 am
// Day 29  // Note these events take place more than a week or so before the Stormcry and Hilm Plot quests.


"Take day ya bassards!" Werrin roared from a stone hatch in the top of the tower. Buckets of boiling oil poured down onto the soldiers below the tower causing screams to rise to where Werrin looked down on them. All around the tower cult soldiers withdrew from the scolding liquid that he and a dozen others have dropped right around the circumference of the tower. he ducked back suddenly as several bolts thudded into the wall near his head.

Looking back into the room dull thuds resumed below at the lower level where the cult had brought up a heavy battering ram and were trying to smash in the sturdy timber double doors into the tower. Men and women sprawled around the area, many were wounded and dying, some were already dead, dragged upstairs out of the way of where the fighting was going to happen below when the cult finally broke through the doors.

Of the three levels in the tower they had two left to defend. The cult had breached the first room several hours after Daniella had sealed the tunnels and the defenders had fought bitterly before retreating back through a dobule stairwell to the second level and it was those doors the Cult were close to breaking through now.

Werrin moved back downstairs offering a reassuring word to those he passed. Descending the wide stairway the second floor of the tower was full of soldiers ready for that urgent moment when the timbers of the door would shatter and burst apart and the battle would begin once again.

By midday the door gave up its fight to remain in place and Myr'drachs mixed with cult soldiers poured through the shattered remnants and the battle began anew. In the closed quarters of the tower the fighting was close and brutal. There was no mistaking the determination of the cultists this time, they meant to finish the task once and for all. Werrin drew his axe and leapt into the fray.

The battle raged while soldiers on both sides slipped and slid on the bodies and blood of their comrades beneath them. As Werring battle with his soldiers there was a sudden surge in the room and a new combatant entered the fray. Werrin was unable to see over the heads of the massed combat what was going on but it wasnt long before own soldiers began to fall back, pressing against him moving towards the stairs to the final level. Werrin shouted at them to hold, to turn about, but it was no use and then as if by magic a space cleared before him and he saw why. The enemyt general Jaedon Siphe was cutting a path through the defenders. his blade flickered this way and that each time causing mortal wounds. With him can a dozen Drach Garra, men completely loyal to him and who had served and trained with him for many years. They dealt death by the bucketfull as they cleared a path into the ranks of their opponents.

Within moments Werrin was face to face with Siphe and raised his axe to engage. It was almost a futile gesture, Jaedons sword severed the arm that held the axe like it was parting butter, then came a leg and finished with his head before the swirling deadly steel continued on its way through the defenders.

By the time Jaedon had reached the stairs the defenders were done, those left alive dropping their weapons and raising their hands without even trying to flee up the stairs and lock the last remaining door. Jaedons people spread out surrounding them as he drew closer to one. A lieutenant in the dwarven heavy infantry who had remained with Werrin. Hofsten looked up at Jaedon as he placed his hands on the back of his head as instructed by his captors.

Jaedon gaze him a steely glare, "Where did they go?"

Hofsten hawked and spat at the General. Siphe wiped at the spittle with a gauntleted hand then ran the dwarf through and proceeded to the next captive. "Same question."

The man, a soldier in the Hilm light infantry from the fort sobbed and begged for his life before the general just as one of his Drach Garra returned from upstairs. "Over a hundred surrendered, several score of wounded upstairs, some we put out of their misery."

Jaedon nodded at the Garra soldier. "Get them all outside into the main courtyard, wounded as well. Bring in any healers we have to tend to them and see that they get fresh water and some food." As the Garra moved to carry out his orders he turned to the others. "Spread out and find me their escape route. It has to be here somewhere. Get the Dragons airborne, I want them circulating to find them. NOW!"

Men jumped to carry out his demands and the prisoners were marched in long lines outside into the main courtyard.

Hours later the Cult had secured what remained of the Fort of Last Hope. It had been a great Fort once, and now it was mostly rubble. Jaedon looked out over the wreckage of the Fort and the town that was built around it, at the devastation and carnage that had put a permanent blight on the face of the land around the Fort. The lost lives to capture the fort had been overwhelming but he had done what he set out to do.

He stood looking out over the area from the top of the one remaining tower in the fort where the last defenders have give a valiant last stand. he turned his gaze north. Somewhere in that distance Molvaren had been fighting for weeks against Fort Hilm. He weighed up his options and turned over in his hand a piece of parchment he had received from the women who had thwarted him for so long in the Fort of Last Hope. There wasnt much writing on it but if it was true... He considered his options as a guard emerged onto the roof with him.

"Sir, the remains are secured. We found the passage they used in the bottom of this tower but its sealed sir. They collapsed the tunnel it led into. The Garra are falling back to the main camp as you instructed and the remaining Ori and Tesak are already claiming their victory here my General." The last was said with a distinct frown. "Sir, if I may be so bold, you won this victory, not the Tesak, or the Ori."

Siphe turned to face the man a wry look on his face. "No, Jurn, everyone lost this battle." He tossed a broken piece of rock into the corner of the roof, crumpled the paper in his hand and put it into his pocket.

"It's time we left our betters to enjoy their victory. We will withdraw to the camps and await further orders."

"But Sir, we received orders to march for Fort Hilm immediately to aid Lord Molvaren in the seige on Fort Hilm."

"Did we Jurn? I seem to forget the details of that missive. Did it actually say by when we had to reach there?"

"Well no Sir it just said we had to go north as soon as we have finished with the Fort of last Hope."

Jaedon put an arm around the Garra. "Good, We still have some work to finish here, we'll move north once we are finished here."

Jurn seemed to catch onto the Generals implied meaning. "But that might take a while to prepare the men to match to restock provisions isnt that right sir."

"Sadly, thats very true Jurn. Inform the rest of the Garra of our urgent need to ensure everything is in tip top shape before we move north."

"Yes Sir." The man saluted and sharply turned and left.

Jaedon paused a moment longer and said into the air as he headed for the steps. "Alright Commander, lets see how this plays out."

The next morning Jaedon took a group of trusted garra to a rocky outcropping where he had spent a lot of time observing the ongoing battle with the Fort. Just as he reached there a messenger ran up to him.

"General! General! Another..dragon...dead."

The General and the men with him glanced at the messenger. "How" said Jaedon.

"It was Ractrafiorez Sir, the dragon was sent over the mountains to the north. It's body was dropped into the eastern passage beyond the fort an hour ago."

"Where are the other two?" asked Jaedon.

"They came back last night and are at the feeding fields."

Jaedon nodded, "See that they stay there."

Even as the messenger rode off an ear splitting roar filled the air and a massive red shape descended from above the nearby mountains towards the fort. Dust and soot clung to it from the rumbling volcano to the north in the Orsgaunt mountains.

"So you were right." muttered Jaedon.

Ractrafiorez unleashed his fury on what was left of the fort and those within, his fire melted metal, cracked stone and turned wood to cinders. Meanwhile out of the mountains fire giants rushed down and engaged those left alive. Ractrafiorez content to fly over the fort plucking Myr'drachs from the batle and crushing them in his claws or tearing their wings off and letting them fall from high up to the ground.

In the background the dark clouds formed by the volcanic peak further north were a fitting appearance for the ongoing spectacle.

Before long more and more of Jaedon Siphes men come and stood nearby to watch the devastation.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: RollinsCat on May 20, 2011, 11:39:59 am
Andrew's last few days with the Fort were spent making copies of Arfur's map for those leading the defenders away, singing healing on those he could, and preparing.  He made sure that all those who were leading groups through the tunnels had a copy - but kept the original safe.  He'd joked with Arfur about framing it for posterity and hells, he just might.  The man's work was expediting their retreat and it was fine work to boot.  If Arfur didn't want it or didn't mind, he might put it up in a prominent place at the Buckle.

Before he, Arfur, and Portlie lead the first groups through in he did a scouting mission to make sure that creatures from unexplored passageways had not wandered into the path out.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Harlas Ravelkione on May 20, 2011, 12:56:50 pm
* Kobal was clearly not happy about leaving the 500 dwarves and men behind. Not only did his own officers have to persuade him again and again, no, he was almost dragged through the entrance to the lower dungeons. In the end it was his responsibility to clan and kin that made him turn his back on the last defenders of the Fort of Last Hope, never to be seen again.

Before leaving he spoke in length with Wessir and his dwarves - during times of waiting, listening to the pounding of the Cult's battering ram against the heavy doors to the inner keep.

Kobal made note of any next of kin, who were to be notified and asked whether such would be able to take care and make a living for themselves after the war. If not, he assured the warriors that he would make sure they were cared for. In most cases that would mean an invitation to live with the Runic Anvil clan beneath Mount Norand. *
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: gilshem ironstone on May 20, 2011, 01:54:55 pm
Hours before Gel was ordered through the portal, he took some time to draw a group of Werrin's men sitting together in a moment of peace.  Closing up his journal, he makes ready his supplies and makes for the portal.  Before bring bathed in Al'Noth he wondered if what he was going to would be as remarkable as what he left.
Title: Re: Fort of Last Hope
Post by: Alatriel on May 20, 2011, 02:11:50 pm
//clarification- the plan was to take the portal to Hilm, but to cave in the tunnels to make it look like we left through the tunnels, then once we had gone through, we shut down the portal.